erotic stories (part 11)

(Disclaimer: The following stories collected and posted here are taken from the internet. I do not own nor the ideas written here are my own but all belongs to the author. Enjoy reading!)

Part 1: I'm So Tired

(MF, inc, slow, reluc, voy)

Written by Spacer X (paul_t_22@yahoo.com)



This work is copyrighted to Spacer X © 2004 with all rights reserved.

This is part of a longer e-novel. There are over seventy parts planned in total. The story has a lot of incestuous themes. Everyone in this story is aged eighteen or older. This story is just a fantasy and has no relation to real life. It does not try to depict realistic or appropriate behavior between the sexes. Part one starts off slow, with a lot of character development and build up. There is little actual intercourse for quite some time. Please be patient and enjoy a long ride.

These are illustrated stories. If for some reason a picture doesn't open you may need to refresh the page or right click on a particular picture to open it. The characters' private thoughts are marked in italics.


CHAPTER 1: Introduction (Early September 2002)

Suzanne Pestridge needed a man. But not just any man. She had her heart set on Alan Plummer, the son of Susan, her best friend and next-door neighbor. Alan had just turned eighteen. His mother Susan still thought of him as a boy, but in fact he was already very emotionally mature for his age.

Suzanne was unhappily married to a rich man named Eric. She'd married Eric near the end of her time in college, when the two of them had been very much in love, but she was now 39 and the love was gone. However, she hadn't divorced him because she didn't want her two children to live in a broken home.

Eric wasn't a bad man; he was just one of those people who cared more about money than anything else. He spent more and more time at work and less and less time with his wife until finally they stopped having sex altogether. Suzanne didn't think her husband was cheating; he just never had much of a sex drive to begin with. Over the years the two of them had developed different interests and slowly drifted apart.

When it came to sex they were a bad match because Suzanne was a sexual dynamo. On the outside, her shimmering green eyes radiated a serenity, grace, and sophistication that perfectly reflected her inner personality. But this persona masked a wild and mischievous side. For years she had made up for her husband's lack of attention by finding other lovers.

Given Suzanne's appearance - a perfectly sculpted knockout from head to toe - she had no trouble finding partners to fool around with. She kept her five foot eleven inch frame in great shape by working out every day, but what really grabbed the attention of admirers were her large E-cup sized breasts and the arrestingly deep cleavage between them that she frequently displayed.

Between her chest, sultry face, and long, curly, dark brown hair with some red in it, so many people compared her to Jessica Rabbit that she had a strong desire to strangle that famous cartoon character.

But as her family grew richer and richer, she grew increasingly bored with her other lovers. About the only people she met lately were other upper class snobs from her part of town. There were many attractive men well versed in having mistresses and lovers, and who knew how to keep such things a secret. But it was all so formulaic that she no longer found any pleasure in it, aside from the pure physical joy of having sex. She craved something more emotional, more forbidden, and unpredictable.

Of all the males she knew, the only one who didn't strike her as greedy, insensitive, and/or self-centered was Alan. He lived with his younger sister Katherine and his mother Susan in the big house next door to Suzanne's. The two mothers were extremely close best friends, and in fact were essentially each other's only friend.

Susan's marriage to Ron, her husband, was also an unhappy one. He was nice enough, but his job took him overseas for all but a few weeks out of the year. Like Suzanne's husband Eric, Ron was rich because he worked hard, and focused on money. Ron was gone so much that their two children felt like they didn't have a father.

Superficially, Susan was very similar to her best friend Suzanne. Susan also had a big breasted, beautiful body. They had the same height, weight, bra size, and even wore all the same size clothes. But their personalities were quite different, and these differences were reflected in their faces.

Susan had a pure and innocent look to her that no doubt reflected her strict upbringing. She knew no sex other than the missionary position with her husband, who she had married straight out of high school. She'd never masturbated in her life, as she was taught it was a horrible sin.

And even though her thirty-seven years made her only two years younger than Suzanne, she looked much younger. It irked Suzanne that when they would go out together Susan would sometimes get carded for alcohol but she never would.

Even their different hairdos reflected their opposite personalities. Both had long dark hair, but Suzanne had hers stylishly curled, with a long teased strand that hung down over her extremely pale skin, but Susan's cut was straight and simple. While Suzanne's hair flowed freely in every direction, Susan kept hers restrained with hair bands.

In fact, Susan did about everything she could to hide her tremendous beauty. She hid her dark brown eyes behind a pair of bookish glasses, and wore conservative clothing that she hoped would hide her hourglass figure. It was unusual for her to even be seen in short sleeve shirts, despite the year-round heat where they lived in Southern California. Suzanne was flattered when men openly admired her, whereas it offended Susan's sense of morality and proper behavior.

Susan was very proud of her children and raised them well despite the lack of a father's presence.

Alan in particular was an outstanding child in every way. He was only a senior in high school, yet he already seemed to carry himself with a maturity of someone ten years older. He was extremely intelligent, caring, and friendly, although he was seen as a bit of a nerd as far as friends and hobbies were concerned. He was the kind of person who would gladly help an old lady cross the street because that was the way he was raised.

He only had one major flaw - a lack of energy. He slept a lot at night, napped every afternoon, and when he wasn't sleeping he often felt tired and lethargic. So his grades weren't as outstanding as some others who worked harder and longer on their homework, but he mostly made up for that with his high intelligence.

Alan was tall - already six foot one inch - and his body was trying to fill out his recent growth spurts these past few years. He was finally starting to put on more bulk and muscle, and was generally considered good looking. Yet he had low self-confidence and thought himself too gangly. Partly because of this, he had little experience with women and had yet to even kiss a girl.

Few people appreciated Alan's attributes more than Suzanne. She knew every detail of Alan's life as well as his own mother did. She didn't like being around her own husband Eric, who was actually home quite a lot in the evenings, so she went over to the Plummer house nearly every day and evening. She had her own keys to Susan's house, helped Susan with the chores, and did just about everything with the Plummer family except eat dinners and sleep there. She saw Alan so often that he called her "Aunt Suzy." In many ways she was like his second mother, and had been so since he was a baby.

Additionally, not needing to work, Susan and Suzanne spent a large part of each day talking to each other, and of course they constantly discussed their children. Susan's two children and Suzanne's two children, Brad and Amy were born a little less than a year apart from each other and ended up in the same grade at school. From a young age, each mother heard all the gossip and news about the other's children. Both almost felt as if they were attending high school again along with their children in some ways.

And then there was Suzanne's growing desire for Alan. She had long loved him as much as she loved her own children, but like most everyone else, she considered him a nerd. She had never thought of him in a sexual way until about one year before. One day she was sitting by the Plummer's backyard pool and she happened to glimpse the outline of his erection through his bathing suit. She was amazed to discover that he had a very thick penis that she guessed was about eight inches long. After that, she started checking out his body more often and realized that he was filling out and turning into a man. Since that time, she'd patiently waited until he turned eighteen before starting to seduce him.

She had given a lot of thought about what she'd do once it was time to start her seduction. Although she could see him all the time, there really was no opportunity for her to be alone with him. Because Suzanne was so close to Susan and the two women kept virtually no secrets from each other, she knew it would be next to impossible for her to keep an affair with Alan secret for long. And if it did happen and was exposed, she would risk losing her best friends: Susan and her two children.

CHAPTER 2 (Monday, Sept. 16)

However, Suzanne was a very clever woman. Her years of extramarital affairs had taught her many practical lessons in duplicity, and she'd come to enjoy cooking up new intrigues. Her target for her next affair was a doctor named Wilt Fredrickson. The fact that he was a physician opened up possibilities in her scheming head.

Furthermore, she understood the personalities of men very well, and had Dr. Fredrickson pegged. He was a nice, moral man, but when it came to sex he clearly fell into the category of "thinking with the wrong head." After just a few not very necessary medical appointments, Suzanne decided he was just the person she needed for her latest scheme.

Suzanne could tell he was recklessly cheating on his wife. It was also clear to Suzanne's experienced eye that he was regularly sleeping with his pretty nurse too. Furthermore, she probed for gossip about him and discovered he'd had affairs beyond counting. Obviously he took full advantage of his status as a good-looking doctor to elevate cheating on his wife to an art form. Suzanne strongly suspected the reason he became a doctor in the first place was for the opportunities with women it provided.

Suzanne had known just how to handle him. When she turned on her "come hither and fuck me" look, she always got her man. She'd only met him a few times, all in the past month, but he was already completely wrapped around her finger. He was bursting with anticipation to have sex with her, and now she merely had to figure out how she could best use him.

She thought to herself, All I need to do is get Dr. Fredrickson to diagnose Alan with a sexual ailment that I could help in "curing." I've got the good doctor so hopelessly desperate for sex that he'd practically rob a bank if I promised him sex in return. Certainly I can get him to make up one harmless, little made-up diagnosis.

I'll get him to say that Alan has to have orgasms constantly, every day. Alan doesn't have a girlfriend now, and since I know his life like the back of my hand, I know he won't be getting a girlfriend any time soon either. So Alan will need "help" before too long, and I'll volunteer! Soon I'll be able to have sex with him all the time, and his mother not only won't mind, but she'll thank me for doing him a vital medical service!

The key to making her scheme work was some kind of plausible diagnosis that would convince Alan and Susan that Alan needed a regular prescription of good old fashioned fucking. She allowed Dr. Fredrickson to take her out on a couple of dates, and after teasing and kissing him until he was literally panting for more, she brazenly dropped the idea on him: sex in return for one "little favor."

Despite a show of protest he fell for it completely, as she knew he would, and she played him like a puppet. Once he was on board with the concept, he actually worked with her to refine her ideas and give them more medical plausibility to reduce the chances of getting found out.

Now, everything was ready. In reality, it was a low risk situation for the doctor and for her, a point that helped convince him. If for some reason Alan or his mother didn't buy the set up, she held so much sway with the Plummer family that she was certain she could smooth everything over. Admittedly, there was a chance it wouldn't work out. But if it didn't succeed, she'd find some other scheme until she had what she wanted. She really did always get her man.

Susan escorted her son Alan into Dr. Fredrickson's office. Suzanne had recommended the doctor, saying he was a specialist who might be able to help cure Alan's constant tiredness problem. A few days earlier, Alan had been to the same office to take a battery of tests.

Dr. Fredrickson talked to him then about hormones and thyroid levels. He said that a hormonal imbalance was often the cause of tiredness, but that such imbalances could now be detected and rectified with the right medication. He was optimistic that he could help Alan and restore his energy to equal that of anyone else his age. The tests were done, and now the doctor wanted to discuss the results with him and his mother.

Dr. Fredrickson's nurse, Akami Fubuki, escorted them to a room and told them to wait for the doctor.

Alan thought Akami was quite a beauty. He correctly guessed she was half Japanese and half Caucasian, because she had physical traits of both. Her facial features made her look both intelligent and intense, which she was. Alan guessed the raven-haired beauty was in her early thirties. In fact, she looked more like a doctor than the baby faced Dr. Fredrickson did, and the lab coat she wore made her look more like a doctor than a nurse.

To keep his mind away from his medical appointment, his eyes followed Akami's breasts around the room as she prepared things for the doctor, even though he couldn't see much of them through her coat.

He thought, Her breasts aren't enormous like Mom's or Suzanne's, but they're generous for a Japanese woman.

But his furtive gazing was interrupted by the entrance of Dr. Fredrickson. "Thank you nurse, that will be all," the doctor brusquely said to Akami as he swept into the room. The nurse got up and left.

The doctor gave his diagnosis to Alan and his mother. "Alan, I have mostly good news, but also some potentially bad news. You do in fact have very irregular hormone levels, but I believe they can be adjusted through treatment. As we can see here" - he took some charts of test results and began showing them to Susan and Alan - "most hormonal levels are normal, but some are extremely low. Look at these results here."

He pointed to two graphs in particular. Unbeknownst even to nurse Akami, the doctor had come into the office the night before and altered Alan's test results on the computer before printing out the charts.

The doctor went on to give a complicated explanation about Alan's supposed hormone problem. In short, he pointed to the charts and other data to suggest Alan was lacking in sex hormones such as testosterone. He claimed that this in turn was affecting his thyroid levels, and thus making him tired.

Both Alan and his mother found the explanation logical and reasonable.

Dr. Fredrickson began asking Alan a series of questions, which Alan had no problem answering, until the doctor asked, "What about your sexual activity? Do you mind if I ask if how frequently you engage in sexual intercourse?"

Alan's face turned red in embarrassment. He was raised very conservatively, and as he essentially didn't have a father, he never had a frank "birds and the bees" talk. He knew surprisingly little about sex for someone his age because some of his mother's attitudes on the subject had rubbed off on him. For instance, she hadn't allowed him to attend sex ed class and what little he knew he'd gathered from reading porn stories on the Internet. Susan was so proper and moralistic, he couldn't imagine talking about this kind of thing in her presence, but now she was sitting right next to him.

"Um, I'm a..." was all he was able to get out of his mouth. He stopped talking and bowed his head down.

"Let me answer that question," responded his mother, in a take-charge voice. "Alan is bit embarrassed talking about these kinds of things."

Alan looked up appreciatively towards her.

"He's never had sexual intercourse, and in fact, he's never really had a girlfriend. He's only eighteen. I know kids are getting, uh, romantically active at younger ages these days, but there are many boys his age in his same boat. I hope you're not insinuating that he is somehow inadequate, because he's a very normal, healthy boy. He has very normal sexual desires, I'm sure. It's just that he hasn't found the right girl yet."

"I'm glad to hear that," replied the doctor, "because this is very relevant to his condition. And please don't be offended, but we need to be frank and honest here. Can either of you tell me how frequently Alan masturbates?"

Now it was Susan's turn to start blushing, as she found even the mention of masturbation far beyond the pale. She in fact had no mental conception of her boy masturbating at all. So she had to ask him, "Alan, can you please answer that question for the doctor? If you masturbate, just nod your head."

He nodded his head without raising it.

"If you do it more than once a week, on average, nod your head again, okay, Tiger?" Tiger was Susan's pet name for him, dating back to when he was a little boy and he liked to always wear tiger-themed pajamas.

He nodded his head again. "Twice?" More shy nodding. "Three times?" Another nod. "More than once a day?" He nodded again. "Twice a day?"

His mother was starting to grow incredulous. She never imagined that he masturbated at all.

In fact he did it twice or more a day almost every day, but detecting his mother's tone, he shook his head no in response to that. He didn't want her to think he was weird.

"So doctor," Susan concluded, "I think we can say between one and two times a day."

"Thank you, Mrs. Plummer," the doctor responded. "That's actually about average for someone his age. Eighteen years old is the sexual peak for men, whereas it is about thirty-six or so for females. Some boys masturbate more times a day than one can practically imagine. Despite what many people think, virtually 99% of boys are frequently masturbating at his age. Alan's level of activity shows he has a healthy sexual drive, which is good news, all things considered."

He added, "Because of that, let me change the discussion to what can be done about his condition. Such low levels of sexual hormones are extremely unusual. I've never seen a case like this. But I did some research after I got the test results, and I've determined there are several possible cures for his condition. One, the usual treatment, would be to give him pills that would boost his sex hormone levels. But I warn that this could have a whole range of unpleasant side effects. For instance, there are decent odds that his breasts would grow large like a female's. Certainly that can be very shameful and hard to hide for someone his age."

Doctor Fredrickson let that awful possibility hang in the air before continuing. "But there is another possible solution, one that would cause his body to naturally produce more of these hormones."

He paused, and nervously coughed. Up to this point, everything he said had a grain of truth in it - even Alan's test results were only exaggerated and not completely fabricated. Alan did really have very low thyroid levels, which no doubt explained his energy problem.

But now the doctor was moving into grounds that could cost him his license if his lies were exposed. On the other hand, he figured these lies Suzanne had thought up were at least clever and had a certain logical consistency to them. He mentally crossed his fingers, hoping these two would buy it, and pressed on.

"If Alan can ramp up his sexual activity, it will cause his body to begin producing more sexual hormones. This works in the same way that repeated stimulation of a woman's nipples eventually causes her to lactate, even if she does not have a baby at the time. The body tries to adjust in response to new needs. This process is very dependable."

The doctor checked the chart, as if confirming his diagnosis."For Alan, I would recommend that he stimulate his penis an average of six times a day. More, if he can. But six is already a great amount, because one missed day would mean twelve the next to make up for it, if you can imagine that. Prolonged stimulation followed by orgasm will cause his body to begin producing more sexual hormones within a matter of weeks. This in turn is almost certainly guaranteed to raise his energy level and will have none of the side effects of using pills, since it is a completely natural process."

Both mother and son were too shocked at this turn of events to respond.

Alan's mouth actually hung open. SIX times a day?! That's a lot! Every single day?!

The doctor continued, "I know that both of these solutions are not ideal. That's why I originally said that I had both good news and bad news. As your doctor, I would recommend the second solution, if Alan can manage it. The breast growth I mentioned for the first solution is just one of many possible negative side effects, all of which are of a disturbing sexual nature. I'd rather not describe them in detail unless necessary. If Alan can find himself a girlfriend quickly, and one who would be able to help, this second solution could actually be completely pleasurable for him, and virtually unnoticeable as a medical treatment. This is just a change of lifestyle."

He went on, "On the other hand, some people are morally opposed to masturbation and or sex outside of marriage. So if that's the case, we still have the first solution. Either way, I'm confident we can overcome his problem. But of course the decision is up to you, Alan, and your parents."

Alan and his mother looked at each other.

Alan was quiet, and then blurted out, "I want the second solution. I don't want to have big womanly breasts or some weird stuff like that. I don't think there's anything morally wrong with sexual stimulation, either. I know it's weird, but I want to be a normal kid, and not be tired all the time!"

His mother looked at him questioningly. Even though she now lived in freewheeling Southern California, she had grown up in a small Midwestern town that had pretty much never heard of the sexual revolution. She'd had a very religious upbringing and had been taught that masturbation was evil, made you go blind, and all that. But she didn't want her son to have his hormones out of whack or grow breasts either.

She smiled in sympathy. "Okay Son, if that's what you want, then that's what I want." She reached out and grabbed his hand and they squeezed hands in support of each other. They smiled at each other as loving mother and son.

CHAPTER 3

Dr. Fredrickson smiled a broad smile. He thought, That's a relief! It looks like they both bought my bullshit story hook, line, and sinker. That means that incredible knockout Suzanne is gonna be very happy with me. I'm gonna get my reward and fuck her brains out just as soon as these two clueless rubes are out the door, if I can help it.

But naturally he kept those thoughts to himself and said, "Excellent! I do believe you've made the right choice. However, before you agree, let me warn you about a few other things. For one, you'll be making a long-term commitment. If Alan's level of sexual stimulation returns to current levels, it's likely that his hormone levels will also change back as well. This is one area that isn't fully understood since very few people have undertaken this treatment. It can be that after some time the change will become permanent, but then again it may not. That may be something we can explore in the future by lowering the level of stimulation and see if there's a change. But on the other hand, it may mean this will have to be something he'll need to do for years, if not decades. We just can't tell for sure at this point."

He continued, "Secondly, there isn't much research on this condition or treatment, but from the little there is, it appears that half measures are not usually effective. In other words, averaging only four stimulations a day is unlikely to lead to any effect at all. We'll try six to begin with, and see if that's enough or too much. We can have further appointments to test your progress. But you must average six with little variation. If you are short on one day, try your best to make up for it on the next."

Susan and Alan nodded uncertainly.

He added, "Third, and finally, contrary to popular belief, masturbation is not bad for you. You don't go blind."

The mother and son smiled nervous smiles at that.

"In fact, recent studies have shown that frequent masturbation will lower the risk of prostate cancer in later life, an effect that does not occur with a similar level of sexual intercourse. But given the high level of stimulation Alan will now need, if he masturbates himself six times a day, every single day of the year, it could lead to problems with his penis: chafing of the skin, unnatural bends, irregular polyps, and so forth. I highly recommend first, that Alan use KY Jelly or some other form of lubricant, and second, that at least half of the stimulation be done by someone else."

He continued, "In other words, for at least three of his six times a day, he should get stimulated by a female manually or, even better, orally. That would be ideal. The mouth creates the proper level of friction without so much rough abuse of the skin. And of course sexual penetration is also ideal and has no ill effects on the penis no matter how frequently practiced."

"Oh my God," responded Susan, "That's horrible!" Her shock was a combination of the talk of penis damage, Alan's lack of a girlfriend to assist, and just the idea of masturbation generally.

One part of her realized the stories of masturbation causing blindness were myths, but she had still internalized the idea that masturbation was wrong and somehow dangerous. This talk of dangerous polyps only gave medical backing to her fears. She also was well aware that her son didn't have a girlfriend and was unlikely to get one soon. "What'll we do?" she said imploringly. "I don't think Alan is anywhere near finding a girl who can help him out like that!"

"I'm sure you can come up with some kind of solution," said the doctor confidently. He thought of Suzanne - after all, she'd explained to him this was her purpose for the whole story.

His lies were meant to give a thin veneer of respectability that would allow her to seduce her friend's son in the guise of giving him medically needed relief. "See if there's anyone you know willing to help. Perhaps hire someone, if all else fails. Or if you can't find any solution, you can always give up and have Alan take the pills instead."

He went on, "But, and I can't stress this enough, I highly recommend that whatever you do, please be extremely careful about who you tell. I would hesitate even telling other medical professionals. His case is so unusual, it almost sounds like an urban legend. As a professional myself, I know that many can't resist telling others about extremely unusual cases. A doctor has a patient with something highly unusual like a hundred pound goiter, and he tells just a couple of people in strict confidence, and they do the same, and so it spreads. Sometimes such stories even make the newspaper. And if this were to become well known, I don't need to point out how merciless Alan's classmates would be about his treatment. So if you hire a professional, make 100% sure that person will not tell another soul."

Alan couldn't figure out if all of this was a really great thing or really bad thing. I have a feeling that masturbating that much and being forced to do it will take all the pleasure out of it and even turn it into a chore. Plus, I'm not likely to find any girl to help me out any time soon.

In fact, the pressure of this medical need is gonna make it that much harder for me to find a girlfriend. How absurd would it be to ask a girl, "Could you please pleasure me six times a day? I need it for my medical treatment." No one would agree to that, or even three times a day - that would be completely insane!

Susan's worries increased. She thought, No way am I going to trust a stranger with that secret and turn Alan into a real-life "urban legend" laughingstock. I'm not going to tell a soul - not anyone! Which means Alan will have no choice but to masturbate, and get all those deformities.

Suddenly, a new and even more disturbing thought occurred to her, as she recalled his revelation that he masturbated every day. "Doctor, how do we know that his um, private part is not already malformed from his, uh, attentions?" The straight-laced mother couldn't even get herself to say the words "penis" and "masturbating."

"We don't," replied the doctor, more thinking aloud than anything else. What does that mean, to keep this charade believable? he thought to himself. He reluctantly told them, "I suppose we'll have to examine Alan's penis now, to use as a later basis for comparison. Alan, please change into a hospital gown, if you don't mind. Then get up on this examination table and put your feet in the stirrups."

Alan was still dressed in his street clothes, since the original idea of the appointment was only to discuss test results. But he changed his clothes, then got onto the adjustable examination table and put his feet in the stirrup attachments.

The doctor put on a pair of gloves and thought more about what he would do next. He figured he had been boxed into examining Alan's penis, but as a straight male who didn't do this kind of thing with his regular ear, eye, and nose patients, he had no desire to do so. In fact, he was rather homophobic. He tried to think of a way out of this.

Alan sat in the stirrups, beet red with embarrassment, while the doctor fiddled with his gloves. The gown was open down his back, and so short in the legs that it left his genitals completely exposed as long as his feet were in the stirrups. Alan head's hung down so he didn't have to make eye contact with anyone. He didn't know which was more embarrassing, being naked in front of his mother, or in front of another man.

The doctor crouched down in front of Alan's crotch, and motioned Alan's mother to come close by as well. "Come over here and sit next to me. You need to see the tell tale signs as well. In fact, why don't you pull those two chairs over?"

Susan grabbed two chairs, sat in one, and then gave the other for the doctor to sit in.

They both leaned in towards Alan's penis.

Susan pretended to be following the doctor's orders, but in fact she closed her eyes tight. She just couldn't bear to look at her own son's penis, even if it was flaccid. She was fairly sure it was some kind of sin.

Alan's penis was flaccid because he was so embarrassed and even humiliated. That disappointed the doctor, who thought, Damn, it'll have to be erect to be closely examined. Not to mention, it has to be measured to see if his low hormone levels had stunted its growth.

Wait a minute! the doctor suddenly thought to himself. All this stuff about low hormones is made up, but I'm starting to believe it myself! I'm getting so into the lie that I've even tricked myself, so I certainly must have tricked them.

He continued, "Uh, Alan, we need your penis erect so it can be properly examined and measured. Can you get it erect?" Alan was so horrified at that idea that he couldn't even form a response.

The doctor turned to Susan and noticed her closed eyes. "You don't mind, Mrs. Plummer? Can you do something to help him get erect?"

With the doctor's eyes on her, she was forced to open her eyes and look at Alan's crotch.

He motioned to the mother as if she should grab Alan's penis and make it grow somehow.

"I very much do mind!" she responded in indignation. The mere thought of sitting on a chair and staring at her son's penis from inches away was something she never could have imagined, let alone having to touch it.

The Plummer household was extremely careful about nudity, and she hadn't seen her son naked since he was a very little boy. Neither had he seen her naked or even partially undressed in all that time.

She briefly glanced at his penis, and even though it was flaccid, she felt her heart leap into her throat in shock and embarrassment. She turned away to listen to the doctor.

"I understand," said the doctor, "but I assure you it's medically necessary. His penis needs to be checked regularly for abnormalities, and I don't want to have a regular special appointment just for that. This is out of my area of expertise. As your new general practitioner, I don't mind taking on this kind of case, but I've never had to do this before, and frankly I would prefer if you would touch the penis and check it. That way you can do it at home, just like periodic breast cancer checks."

"No! I'm sorry doctor, but I just can't possibly agree with that!" Susan's hands were trembling at the very thought. Her face looked absolutely aghast.

The doctor could see the idea was a no-go. "All right then, let's see..." Ah yes, the nurse. This is what she is for. "If you don't mind, can we bring in the nurse, and she can show you the procedure? I hesitate to bring in more people on Alan's problem, but I see no other choice."

What a relief! thought Susan. I'll do a lot of things for my son's health, but not that! "Yes, please."

The doctor left the room to find the nurse.

Meanwhile, Susan grabbed Alan's hand and squeezed it in a sign of support. "Be strong, Son. Don't worry, everything is going to be all right."

Alan finally looked up and into her eyes and smiled. Her encouragement gave him strength to continue with this humiliation, even though her hand was trembling.

"And never fear," she continued, "I won't let anyone find out about this. It all will work out fine."

She squeezed his hand again, and stole another glance at his penis. She couldn't help but satiate her curiosity. Damn! I think it's bigger than his father's! She quickly banished the unmotherly thought from her head, and turned away.

As Susan was doing this, the nurse opened the door and walked into the room.

Susan pulled her eyes away from her brief inspection of her son's crotch, but not before Akami noticed where the mother was staring.

Akami stared at Susan with a knowing look.

Susan's heart nearly stopped, she was so terrified that the nurse would say something.

But the nurse just continued to smile, and kept her mouth shut.

Alan also looked at the nurse standing in the doorway, and felt he was falling in love. Or at least lust. She seemed much more sophisticated and sexy than the girls at school. He knew how absurd the idea of such attraction was, and assumed that Akami would never give him a second glance, but he couldn't help his feelings.

CHAPTER 4

Dr. Fredrickson came back in. Akami put on a pair of gloves as the doctor explained the basics about Alan's condition. The nurse's involvement was not part of Suzanne's original plan. Suzanne had Dr. Fredrickson swear to complete secrecy, and no doubt she would be upset to find out that he'd told someone else already.

The doctor knew that Akami could be trusted not to tell anyone else because, he thought, She's kept my affair with her completely secret, for one. But what will she think or do with the information herself? Surely as a medical professional, she'll have doubts about the whole made-up story. Is she going to give me a hard time about this later?

Finally, everything was ready. Alan still sat in the stirrups with his flaccid penis exposed for three adults to see. This time, Akami sat in the doctor's chair, and Susan was told to take the chair next to it, and Dr. Fredrickson stood behind.

"Alan," said the doctor, "before the nurse can proceed, you need to make your penis erect. Can you do that right now?"

Alan thought, Who is he kidding?! How can I do that on command, with three people staring at me, including my own mother? He just frowned and looked desperately around the room, as if he could find a hole to climb out of and escape.

"Can you think of something sexy?" said the doctor encouragingly. But the idea was obviously a no-go, judging from Alan's face. So he suggested, "Perhaps you'd like some privacy? Or we can come back when you're ready?"

"No," said Alan, wincing with embarrassment. "I just can't touch myself... there... in, uh, outside my house. I'm too... Sorry, I just can't!"

"That's okay," the doctor said consolingly. "Would you mind if the nurse stimulates you?"

Alan was too shocked to even respond to that.

The nurse herself raised a curious eyebrow. Dr. Fredrickson had told her a little bit just before she came in, but she didn't fully understand what was going on.

The doctor took the ensuing silence for a yes. "I'm sorry Alan and Mrs. Plummer, but I see no other solution. Do you see one, Mrs. Plummer?"

Susan was too stunned to speak.

"No? Well then, let's try to hurry this up. Your appointment is already taking much longer than expected. Akami, if you would please...?"

Few normal doctors would ask such a thing of their nurses, but Dr. Fredrickson didn't see the situation like most, especially since he was fucking Akami on a daily basis. He enjoyed having her suck his penis almost more than fucking her. He knew she certainly wouldn't mind the sex act, and he hoped he'd dropped enough hints before they came in for her to understand this was no ordinary situation.

Akami did give Dr. Fredrickson a queer look, but she knew she couldn't ask questions in front of the others. Without saying anything to anyone, she simply grabbed Alan's penis and began rubbing it. At first, she started rubbing it gently, at the base. Being a bit clueless about why she was doing this, she decided it would be safest to act like this was just another medical procedure.

But Alan's dick initially failed to revive. His mind was too frazzled to fully comprehend what was happening. Like a minute ago I was just thinking that I was falling in love with Akami, and now she's suddenly holding my penis? Unreal! This isn't happening!

Akami saw this as more than a bit demeaning, and wanted to get it over with quickly. She realized her emotionless and clinical approach wasn't going to work.

So she smiled reassuringly and she said to Alan in a very soothing voice, "Just close your eyes and relax. Imagine sexy things. Imagine me naked, if you think that will help. Would you like me to get naked? I will, if you want me to. Do you want me to take off my shirt and my bra, and expose my breasts to your eyes? Would you like to-"

The doctor interrupted her. "Thank you very much, nurse. It looks like you have been successful." He almost added, "as usual," but luckily stopped himself in time.

Sure enough, Alan's penis was sticking out its full length in a matter of seconds, thanks mostly to Akami's suggestive words.

Akami realized that the doctor purposely cut her off before she got too nasty with her talk. She loved slutty talk during sex, but understood now wasn't the best time, especially with the obviously prudish Mrs. Plummer sitting next to her. She removed her hands from Alan's erection.

From where Susan was sitting, she could just see Alan's penis between his leg and the nurse leaning forward. She was beside herself with shock, but also strangely fascinated. It IS bigger than my husband's! she realized.

"Very good," the doctor said in a passionless voice. "Now we should proceed with the abnormality check. Mrs. Plummer, as you can see, Akami will now start at the base."

Akami took one hand and placed it at the base of the cock, while her other hand resumed rubbing his penis at the sensitive spot near the tip.

The doctor narrated, "She will use her thumb to press against every bit of the surface, and check for polyps or anything else, like an unusual protrusion. Her other hand, I suppose... is making sure that the erection is steadily maintained."

Akami's other hand was doing just that, repeatedly pressing on the most sensitive and arousing spot for males, on the underside of the penis just below the penis head.

Dr. Fredrickson thought disapprovingly to himself, That isn't really necessary at this point Akami, but if you ask a horny bitch to rub a cock, she's going to do a thoroughly good job about it!

Suzanne had asked him to tell them a story about "checking for abnormalities" so that could serve as a foot in the door for her helping with Alan's penis in the future. But the doctor didn't count on having Akami actually perform it in front of them.

Alan thought, This is insanity! Am I going out of my mind, or is this a dream, or a nightmare, or what?! I can't believe my mom is sitting right here. I can't even stand to look at what she's doing. If I cum, I'm gonna die of shame. But how can I not cum this very second, the way Akami is fondling me? He struggled with all his might to control himself, but he didn't know how. The best he could do was keep his eyes closed and try to think unsexy thoughts, but that was nearly impossible because he was simply too aroused.

Akami proceeded to press her thumb against every part of Alan's penis, as if she was making a pattern around the sides of a clay jar. As she moved up towards the tip, she moved her other hand towards the base and began pumping her fist up and down it. The penis in her soft hands was growing wet with pre-cum, which allowed her fingers to slide all over it more easily.

Might as well make the most of the opportunity, she thought. This is a nice dick. She'd never touched a penis in her several years of professional duties as Dr. Fredrickson's nurse, except of course for Dr. Fredrickson's. She figured the chance might not come again soon.

Her experience with handjobs was coming in handy, as she was able to keep Alan right on the verge of orgasm without actually pushing him over it. A couple of times, she had to squeeze the base of his penis to stop him from cumming, but he was so out of it that he didn't even realize that's what had held him back.

He was in exquisite agony, as she took her sweet time to complete the "procedure." He kept his eyes shut tight to forget all the people staring at him, and the intense feelings she was making him experience soon pushed his embarrassment out of his mind.

Before long, Akami had finished exploring every last bit of his erection, which meant that technically speaking, the procedure was over. But since the doctor didn't tell or motion her to stop, she kept stroking. Only now she didn't even make a pretense of performing a medical procedure, and increasingly did it just for Alan's pleasure, and her own. She'd never been in such a situation before, but found it quite arousing. She had to fight to try to keep her breathing at least somewhat normal, if only for appearances.

Susan meanwhile was extremely agitated. She'd never had an incestuous thought in her life. But staring at her son's penis being jacked off only a few feet away was beginning to have the inevitable, natural effect on her libido. She was even more aghast to see all the pre-cum dripping, and hear the sound of Akami's hands sloshing and squishing through all that sexual fluid.

Susan was in denial, mentally refusing to even contemplate the thought that she could be turned on by her son's big erection. She ignored the fact that her nipples were painfully hard and her panties were getting wet. Instead, she told herself, I'm merely curious to make sure there's nothing wrong with my son's sexual organs. That's no sin, is it? Isn't it my responsibility as a parent to make sure everything is okay... down there?

The fact that it's so... big... and throbbing... Well, that really, never mind about that. I just need to check on this procedure, which, if I didn't know better, looks awfully sexual.

She kept staring at it, and then turning away. But after a while it became clear no one was paying attention to what she was looking at, least of all Alan who still had his eyes firmly shut, so she started gawking more openly.

She unconsciously squatted down behind Akami to have a better look. She continued to move her head closer and closer, as if she was a perfectly attentive student of the procedure. The squishy sound of Akami's hands sliding up and down seemed as loud as the roar of a train engine to her. The wet stain on her panties grew larger.

The doctor continued to ramble on about what to look for, unnatural bends and so forth, but in fact, Susan couldn't focus on his words. He could have been speaking Swahili, for all she knew. Soon, her mouth was only about a foot from the tip of her son's penis.

She began to idly think, It's so close. I could almost reach out and touch it. Just like what the nurse is doing. ... No, not like that! That's too sexual. But just to touch it, just to see... Do penises really get this big? I thought my husband's was typical, but this is maybe twice the size of Ron's!

But right then, she noticed that all movement had stopped. She came out of her mental fog enough to hear the doctor say to the nurse, "Thank you, Ms. Fubuki. Sorry for making you go through that."

Akami pulled back and sat back in her seat. She was so excited that she couldn't hide her panting, nor the flushed look on her face. It wasn't every day she got to play with a teenaged boy's privates, let alone in front of an audience like this.

Susan sat back so as well, in imitation. She was still completely transfixed by Alan's erection though, so she didn't even notice how blatantly aroused Akami was.

Alan had kept his eyes closed the entire time. Dang! I have to cum so bad! Why did she have to stop right then? I was so close! ... But on the other hand, there's Mom. It's probably a good thing we stopped. Where would the cum go, for one thing? Why, it would probably just fly in the air and hit Akami in the face, since she's so close I can feel her breath on me.

He found the idea of that happening intensely arousing and had to steel himself from cumming, even though he wasn't being stroked any more.

Finally, he regained some semblance of control over his still very excited erection. He opened his eyes up and looked around. He noticed Susan was intently staring at the ceiling. Huh, that's funny. Akami and Mom both look like they're, well ... bothered or something. Embarrassed? Is that why their faces are red and they're huffing and puffing like that? Did I do something wrong? Maybe my mom is angry with me? But why? I'm just following orders.

The doctor seems pretty calm and collected, though. That was weird, though. Was that really some kind of medical procedure? I hope the doctor's not gay.

Dr. Fredrickson in fact stood a ways off and had tried to look in the direction of Alan's penis as little as possible. He was very uncomfortable with the whole situation, but the lure of Suzanne's voluptuous body still drove him on.

The doctor said, "That completes the examination of the penis. Naturally, Alan felt some arousal, but that can't be helped, since the penis is such a sexually sensitive organ. However, it is also important to periodically check the scrotum. One must be particularly careful about testicular cancer, but there is a way to check for that..."

Before too long, Akami's hands were on him again, this time focusing on his testicles.

Alan had grown flaccid upon seeing all the people around him, but Akami's renewed attentions soon took care of that. In all the times he'd masturbated, he'd never played with his balls, but now he found they could be a very powerful erogenous zone. He closed his eyes in embarrassment and again found his mind overwhelmed by sheer pleasure.

A couple times, the doctor asked Alan to cough. He was trying to keep up at least a vague pretense that a scrotum check was being conducted.

However, Akami had other ideas. She used one hand to massage his balls and the other began stroking his penis again.

Neither Alan nor his mother stopped to consider why she was doing this, since there was no real need to maintain his erection at this point, but both of them were having an incredibly difficult time thinking straight about anything.

Again, Akami took many times longer than such a check would normally take. She still didn't understand why the doctor wanted her to do this, but now that she'd started she wanted to have fun with it. Several times, he coughed or gave her sharp looks to try to get her to stop, but she pretended not to notice his subtle signals.

Alan and Susan were lost in their own worlds and completely oblivious about the non-verbal battle going on between doctor and nurse.

Finally, just as Alan felt he could take no more and would shoot his jism all over the crowded room, the doctor announced that the testicular check was done. There was no way Akami could avoid that, so her hands reluctantly brought their rubbing to a halt.

Soon the situation was back to normal. The mood of forbidden sexual excitement in the room slowly faded.

Alan was incredibly relieved that the doctor asked him to put his underwear back on.

Dr. Fredrickson had let all the stroking and fondling go on so long mostly to test Susan's reaction. He could tell she was aroused, but just how much? He couldn't help but notice the great curves under all her clothes and wondered if it might be possible to somehow lay her too. Hot damn! Between Suzanne and Alan's mother here, I don't know if I've ever seen two sexier women in my life. And that's with all these layers of clothes still on. What would either of them look like naked? I shudder to think. But unfortunately Susan here is married and I don't know how to deal with the prudish and faithful types. If only I could take advantage of her obvious intense lust right now, but how?

The doctor lectured to Alan and Susan while Alan finished putting all his clothes back on. He explained more about the need for periodic checkups. He said that both of them should come back in a month, and they would take more hormonal tests. They could discuss the results by phone a few days after that. Then they would continue with monthly appointments for the time being. He didn't mention anything more about the need for more home penis abnormality checks, to the great relief of Susan in particular.

He then happily pronounced that Alan's penis did not appear to be abnormal in any way, and that everything about it was fine, including its length. But then, in saying that, he realized that they had forgotten to measure it.

He thought to himself, I have to admit, this is all really turning me on. I guess I'm just a randy goat, like everyone says. I especially liked seeing the looks on the faces of Akami and Alan's mother. Susan is so gorgeous, and the way she looks so painfully tortured but secretly aroused by her own son is such a turn on. I wish I had a picture of how she looked when I asked her to touch her son's penis. I must be a twisted fuck, but why don't I just drag this out a little more? I'll say we have to measure the penis, and hey, we can even ask for a sperm sample. And who knows, if I keep stoking Susan's fire through her son, maybe I'll eventually get a piece of her myself.

In an authoritative doctor's voice, he said, "Sorry, Alan, it just occurred to me we need to measure your penis. We forgot to do that. Could you please take off your pants again?"

To his horror, Alan realized he would need to get hard again. As he took off his pants and shorts for the second time and exposed his flaccidness, he took a look at Akami.

She smiled at him and winked. "Would you like me to help you with that?" she asked seductively. "We'll have to measure its full length, correct, doctor?"

"Correct," Dr. Fredrickson said in a neutral tone. "Oh, and I'm being so forgetful today. Naturally, we'll need a sperm sample as well."

Alan was half hard by the time Akami put her hands back on his dick. It grew completely hard not long after.

Alan was puzzled. He thought the point was to measure his erection, but now that he was fully erect, Akami just continued stroking and stroking.

Dr. Fredrickson, trying to draw things out some more, said to Akami, "Nurse, make sure he's at his maximum length." He turned to Susan. "A lot of people assume that a male reaches the same length with each erection. Not true. One erection can be significantly longer and harder than another. We need the absolute maximum for our records."

"I see," Susan said, her voice quivering with excitement. She was completely transfixed by the site of Akami's hands sliding up and down, up and down, hypnotically. She no longer paid any attention to who might notice her staring. Her nipples were so erect they hurt. (That actually validated the doctor's point in her mind, because she guessed that her nipples were more erect than they'd ever been before).

Akami face drew so close to his penis that he could feel her increasingly ragged breath on it.

The doctor said, "Nurse, why don't you, uh, say some suggestive things to make sure we get the best measurement."

"Yes, doctor," she replied clinically. Then her voice turned to complete lust as she said to Alan, "Kiddo, you've got a really nice dick here. I just love to stroke it. It looks tasty, too. Phew" - she exhaled loudly and strongly, making sure the air blew right onto the sensitive skin at the top of his erection. "I wonder what it would be like to put it in my mouth. What if I sucked on it like a lollipop, would you like that? Would you shoot a big load down my-"

"THANK you!" Dr. Fredrickson interrupted rudely, shutting Akami up. He'd been closely watching Susan's reaction, and it looked like she was so shocked by Akami's words that she was about to pass out. He knew things had gone too far too fast, so he tried to tone it down. He added in a more normal voice, "I think we can definitely say it's at maximum length, or close to it. Time to measure, but damn! Where's my ruler? Just a second, I think it's in the other room. Please keep him like that till I get back. I'm so forgetful today."

After the doctor left, Akami gave Alan a sexy wink. She kept on stroking with one hand, and fondling his balls with the other.

Alan hadn't been thinking about Akami's feelings, he cluelessly assumed she was just a nurse doing her job. But between the wink and her arousing words, it suddenly occurred to him that the whole procedure might be more than a little exciting for her in some way as well. For a complete virgin like Alan, this was easily the most sexual experience he'd ever had. He was staggered by that realization that he was somehow giving someone else sexual pleasure as well.

Susan's breath had become ragged. She was fascinated at the way pre-cum was now dribbling out of the tip of Alan's penis so much that it seemed like he'd climaxed already. The only times she ever made love to her husband was in the dark in the missionary position, mostly because she'd been raised to believe that the only permissible sex was that which could possibly lead to procreation. She'd never given her husband a single hand job or blowjob, so she was unfamiliar - and completely fascinated - by such sights.

The doctor quickly returned, to everyone's disappointment. (He was worried Alan would climax before the measurement could be taken.) He took out a ruler and gave it to Akami.

Akami had devilish timing. It seemed to Alan that if she would have stroked him another second or two, he would have completely emptied his balls of all his cum. But for long moments she merely held him lightly at the tip while she measured his penis.

She finally announced, "Seven and three-fourths inches, doctor. Maybe seven and seven-eighths."

"Let's call it eight," the doctor said generously.

Alan himself didn't know until that moment how long it was. I guess that's better than normal, he thought to himself, not really sure what normal was. He had some vague notion that six was average, but on the other hand, all the boys in the porn stories he read on the Internet seemed to have nine or ten inch ones, and even though he figured there was some exaggeration there, the stories had left him with the impression that penises that long were a lot more common than they really were.

Susan decided Alan was about three inches longer than her husband's, which was the only other penis she was at all familiar with. But Alan's erection was not just longer, it was a lot thicker.

Susan still looked like she was on the verge of a complete freak out. So, as much as Dr. Fredrickson got his jollies from sexually torturing her by proxy, he realized he couldn't push his luck too much. He told Alan to put his pants back on again. Then he gave him a cup and told him that he could use the bathroom to produce a sperm sample. The doctor figured that to have Akami help create the sperm sample right in front of Susan would definitely be way over the lines of decorum.

Alan waddled off to the bathroom, and was able to get off literally in seconds. Just a few minutes earlier he'd said he couldn't masturbate in a strange place, but he was so worked up by now that he didn't even stop to think about that kind of problem. All he had to do was think about Akami's fingers around his penis and he began shooting his cum into the cup.

Interestingly, he gave little or no thought about his mother. For years now, he'd considered her off limits as an object of masturbatory fantasy. He might have felt differently if he had some glimmer of how intensely she'd been staring at his penis, but his eyes had been closed throughout most of his examination, or he'd been staring at Akami and her hands.

He did think of Susan after he was done, but only in terms of guilt. She was so prudish and religiously conservative that he had a strong feeling that he'd have to suffer through a long lecture about the evils of masturbation and sex in general all the way home.

CHAPTER 5

Alan and Susan gave their thanks to the doctor and walked out into the waiting room, where they figured they would set the time for the next appointment with the receptionist. But to their surprise, there was no receptionist. What was even more surprising was that Suzanne was there instead, reading a magazine in the waiting room.

"Suzanne!" said Susan, in sudden and great embarrassment. She immediately thought about Alan's new medical arrangement, and wondered what Suzanne would think if she knew. Will I have to tell her? How can I keep it a secret from my best friend when I tell her all my secrets? Oh, how dreadful! I think I'll just die. How can I tell that I stared at Alan's... Oh, I can't even think about it!

Susan's face grew red as she considered the implications. So did Alan's. Little did they know how much Suzanne already knew.

Suzanne stood up and smiled happily. "Surprised to see me, eh? I'm not surprised to see you. I wanted to know exactly how my idea of Alan seeing Dr. Fredrickson about his problem went. I scheduled my own doctor's appointment right after yours, so I could hear it immediately and straight from the horse's mouth."

"Uh, that's great," said Susan slowly, stalling for time. "Thanks. ... Uh, for your concern."

She was furiously trying to think of what she would tell her best friend. She was grateful that no one else was around because she felt like sin was clearly written on her face. In fact it was after 5:00 p.m., since their appointment had taken much longer than the few minutes it was supposed to.

"So what's the verdict?" Suzanne asked the two of them eagerly, pretending not to notice their great awkwardness. "Don't keep me waiting! Does the doctor have a cure for Alan's problem?"

That question made both Alan and Susan blush. Neither had the guts to explain.

Suzanne prodded, "You were in there a long time, Sweetie." (That was her affectionate nickname for Alan.) "What were you doing all that time?"

I imagine I shouldn't say that the nurse was rubbing my penis off and on for about 20 minutes, thought Alan to himself. God, she basically gave me a handjob. How do I explain that to Aunt Suzy?

"It went well!" he said suddenly, as he plastered a big, fake smile on his face and tried to bluff his way through. "The doctor said that I could be treated, and that I would be having a lot more energy in a short time, even though the treatment would be a bit, uh, unusual..." He began to frown and blush as he considered that thought.

"Wonderful!" screamed Suzanne. She immediately hugged Alan, and then Susan. Naturally, neither of them realized just how happy Suzanne really was, because Alan's comment about the unusual treatment told her that they had successfully fallen for her six orgasms a day scheme. Soon I won't be just hugging him, she thought to herself. He's going to be mine. All mine!

She pulled back from her hugs, and said with a suddenly serious face, "But what's this about unusual treatment? What are they going to do to you, Sweetie?" she asked Alan with false naiveté, as she put her face close to his, and brushed his hair out of his eyes in a motherly fashion.

Both Alan and Susan looked at each other. The same thought was on their minds - what to tell Suzanne?

Suzanne was like Alan's second parent - much more so than Alan's own father. Alan even frequently called her "Aunt Suzy," although she wasn't actually related. The thought hadn't crossed anyone's minds to consult Alan's father about their decision today, and he probably couldn't have been reached by phone overseas any time soon even if they tried.

Alan and Susan both knew that there was no way that the truth could be kept from Suzanne for long. Once she wanted something, she almost always got her way, and she clearly wanted to know about their appointment. But both were too shy to actually explain at that moment, especially since they were in a public place.

Susan and Alan exchanged knowing looks with each other, and then Susan said to Suzanne, "It's quite top secret. Can you promise to keep a secret, and I mean, swear utterly honestly that you won't tell another soul?"

"Of course!" She feigned cluelessness. "What's all this about? What could it possibly be that requires all the secrecy?"

Just then, Akami opened the door to the waiting room.

Susan jumped a little in fright.

The nurse said, "Mrs. Suzanne Pestridge? The doctor is ready to see you."

Suzanne turned to Akami and said brightly, "That's me!" She then turned to the other two and said, "I have to go. Can I ask the doctor about it? I'm sure he can explain the medical details better than anyone."

Alan and his mother looked at each other again, made another nonverbal communication of agreement, and then Susan said, "Okay, but afterwards come straight to our place so we can discuss this further. I'm really kind of up in arms and I... Well, I'll explain it to you later."

"Okay," said Suzanne happily, and then kissing them both on the cheek, she left the room with Akami.

Susan was greatly relieved. If the doctor broke the news to Suzanne, that meant she didn't have to. She prayed though, that the doctor kept his explanation clinical.

CHAPTER 6

Akami put Suzanne in the same room where Alan and Susan had just been, and told her the doctor would be with her shortly. She then went off and found Dr. Fredrickson in his private office.

"Wilt," Akami said, using the doctor's first name in a quiet and polite voice, "that patient Suzanne Pestridge is waiting for you. But before you go in there" - her voice suddenly changed to a pissed off tone, even as she kept the volume down - "will you tell me just what the fuck is going on?"

The doctor looked up at her, but not in surprise - he knew that this was coming sooner or later.

Lacking an immediate response from him, Akami continued, "We're next to a nursing home, and almost all your patients are old. But then suddenly you have this young man, and now this sexy woman, scheduled back to back. And they're scheduled right when the receptionist left early, and this patient is here after hours to boot. I just checked and there's no paperwork on either of their cases. None at all! Not to mention, rubbing a penis is hardly normal procedure for an ears, nose, and throat specialist like yourself! You warned me to 'roll with the punches' but I wasn't expecting THAT!"

She asked with increasing indignation, "What the hell is going on? Don't tell me that was a normal check up you just did. Some bizarre story about how that young man has to orgasm six times a day, which I've never seen in any medical literature, and then you have me rub his penis for such a long time! Not that I minded that last part at all. But you've never done anything remotely like this!"

The doctor replied, "You're right about all that. And you're a pretty smart woman, so can you figure out what it all means?" He sat back, steepled his fingers under his chin in a thoughtful pose, and watched Akami.

"Hmm," said Akami, still in an angry huff. "This woman, Mrs. Pestridge, she seems to know the other two quite well. I overheard that they're going to let her know about his secret, which surprised me. It seemed like she already knew something though. Her reaction was strange, and ... too happy. I guess ... maybe ... Maybe she got you to make up the whole story in the first place. And you agreed, because... I guess, she is pretty damn hot, and doubtless she promised you sex in return."

"Bingo," said Dr. Fredrickson. "You're a smart cookie. You don't mind, do you? You know you're far from the only one I have sex with. Amongst others, there's the little matter of my wife. This woman will get what she wants from me, and then move on."

"Yeah, I realize that," said Akami. "But I can still be pissed off about it! Especially because this is such a violation of your professional code of ethics. You've never done anything like this before! In spite of your sleeping around on your own time, we run a very professional outfit here."

The doctor replied in a chagrined tone. "I know. I'm kind of shocked myself that I agreed to do what she wanted. But can you show me any straight male who would turn down a request from that woman Suzanne? And think about it. The way I figure, no one is being hurt here. Think about why Mrs. Pestridge wants the story spun in the first place."

Akami deduced the case some more. "Let's see - he has to ejaculate six times a day. No one will know, probably, except the mother and her friend Suzanne. So the mother will have to get the other woman to sexually assist the son sooner or later, given the way you presented the whole situation."

"Bingo again," smiled Dr. Fredrickson. "The young man is shy and has never even kissed a girl. So he'll be happy. He'll get to sleep with an incredibly beautiful, sexually experienced woman. If he knew what I was doing for him, he'd probably name his firstborn after me, ha-ha!"

Akami frowned skeptically.

He continued, "The woman, Mrs. Pestridge, told me she has had a series of unsatisfying affairs and is in love with Alan. So she'll be happy. It's win-win for everyone. And it will be done in a way so that the mother Susan not only won't be upset, but she'll be positively appreciative of her friend's help. The odds of getting caught are nearly zero, because she's in on it and can influence whatever the other two think. I have to admit, it's a pretty brilliant plan. So why not? No harm, no foul, right?"

"But will those two really buy it? Are they that dumb?"

"No. Susan's only of average intelligence but Alan's pretty smart. He's in the gifted track and all that. However, Suzanne says not to worry because they're both very moral and trusting. And don't underestimate how much people implicitly trust doctors. But if all else fails, Suzanne says she's got it covered."

"Hmm," Akami huffed. "It's a good thing you're not as scheming as that wily woman. Otherwise, you'd get yourself a young clientele and be fucking every patient that came in the door before long."

"Be careful giving me such ideas, heh-heh!" he interjected, amusing himself.

"And," she continued, "I don't want to share you with anyone, your wife be damned." She came around to his chair as she said this, and slid her arms around him. "Actually, I find the whole idea of what you're doing to this kid kind of hot. Especially when you let me jack him off. However, if you want my silence and cooperation, there's one thing you'll have to do."

"What's that?"

"I enjoyed torturing that boy today, especially in front of his mother. It made me want to do all kinds of nasty things, and right away. So send that redhead schemer away! Tell her you'll do her some other time. ... That's one thing. There are actually two things. The second thing is, I want to play with the boy some more. Tell them that I've taken charge of this case, and allow me to have fun with them in the future. And we'll have lots of appointments! That'll be another win-win. I saw how uncomfortable you were with the idea of having to touch him there." She grabbed his penis through his pants as she said "there" to emphasize the point.

The doctor was pleased at her relatively light terms, as she really had him over a barrel. "Okay, as long as you can keep it cool, okay? No fucking him in front of his mother or anything like that. We don't want her to snap and call the authorities, right?"

"No problem," she replied as she ran her hands over his chest. "I just like torturing and teasing him, especially with her watching. I've never done that before. I promise you, I'll be as cool as a cucumber."

He ran his hand over her face and down her arm. "No you won't! You're a sex maniac."

As if to prove his point, she stepped back, began unbuttoning her clothes, and taking off her bra. "So what if I am?" Akami said defiantly as she grabbed at one of her boobs.

The doctor heaved a sigh at the beauty of his tempting nurse. "Cucumbers certainly aren't cool by the time you're done with them. But okay, we'll be in on this together. This is so much more interesting than all those old women with their runny noses, don't you think?"

He got up and went to talk to Suzanne and send her away. He had a hard time getting his boner not to show.

Akami finished taking her bra off and began masturbating before he even left the room. That was smoking hot today! Alan was so innocent that teasing him couldn't be more devilishly fun. I'll be great to it again, plus a lot more. And Wilt is a cad, but he's my cad. I can't wait for the good doctor to come back here and give me the love injection I so desperately need!

CHAPTER 7

Susan and Alan got in their BMW and drove away from the doctor's office. Neither could quite believe what had happened. Both had a lot of thoughts buzzing around their heads, and neither spoke to the other for a while.

Susan was mostly thinking about the wisdom (or lack thereof) in telling Suzanne everything. She hoped the doctor toned it down and didn't describe how long her son's penis had been stroked by the nurse. But images of that stroking kept intruding on her thoughts. She didn't really consciously think of it as her son's penis, per se. She was just so blown away by the idea of any penis being massaged at all, that she couldn't get past that.

She hadn't had any sex in a very long time. Her husband was home a month a year at the most. When he did come home, they had sex, perhaps, on the night he returned, and that was it. But it was entirely going through the motions, the way some people feel obliged to go to church once or twice a year, for Easter and Christmas. And because of the way she was raised it was the most vanilla sex imaginable, with the missionary position the only allowed position.

Unlike her naughty best friend Suzanne, Susan had hardly even given a thought to having an affair. Several years earlier, Suzanne had picked someone out for Susan and pushed her to have an affair, but Susan found she couldn't go through with it. She had been conditioned against it far too strongly. She really didn't miss her husband sexually that much when he was on his long trips because she honestly didn't think about sex that much.

So what happened in the doctor's office ignited the first truly intense sexual feelings Susan had felt in years. About the only exciting erotic moments she'd had in recent years was when Suzanne would, in the strictest of confidence, tell all the intimate details of her affairs. But that wasn't the same thing as seeing a real live penis up close.

She was so absorbed by these problems that she hardly gave any thought to the wisdom of choosing one of the doctor's "solutions" for Alan's "problem" over the other, or foregoing the whole thing. She didn't even consider the possibility that the doctor had been putting them on. After all, virtually everyone instinctively trusts a doctor, especially when the doctor has a nurse who is in complete agreement.

Alan also didn't question what had happened, because he was so sexually blown away. All he could think of was Akami. He had developed a sudden crush on her. That was no surprise given that he'd never even been kissed and suddenly found himself being jacked off by a beautiful woman. Holy Cow. That was beyond my wildest imaginings. Her wise and piercing eyes are incredibly attractive. True, I couldn't see a whole lot of her body through her nurse uniform, but I'll bet every inch of her is beautiful just the same. I can't wait until my next appointment already! I just hope Mom doesn't have to go. Well, at least Mom isn't giving me her usual lecture about the evils of sex.

He looked over at her. She seems a bit wigged out, to be honest. She's probably really going to tear into me later.

I can't believe it'll take a whole month! he thought over and over in the car.

On the other hand, he also felt incredibly embarrassed and ashamed by what had just happened. And that made him think about his future situation, because it occurred to him that he probably had more embarrassments in store. For one thing, he would have to find some female to help him out with his sexual stimulation every single day. Rather than finding this idea exciting, he found it depressing, because he foresaw nothing but rejection.

The main reason he had never kissed a girl was because he was only attracted to one girl at his school. Her name was Christine Anderssen, and they were reasonably good acquaintances, since they shared most of the same classes. But he hadn't let on at all that he was interested in her, and he was convinced that she wasn't romantically interested in him. She was both very beautiful and intelligent, so much so that he was convinced she was "out of his league."

No doubt, Mom will insist I immediately ask someone out. What will I do? How can I get out of it? It'll be a miracle if Christine wants to go out with me in the first place. The idea that she would then ever agree to sexually satisfy me three or more times a day is completely laughable!

So most of his brain was occupied with that conundrum. The idea of having to orgasm six or more times a day was so bizarre and unreal that Alan didn't think about it much, or ponder the implications.

His mother, though, was already thinking ahead in at least one respect. Rather than drive home directly, she directed the car toward the local multimedia superstore. As they were getting close to it, she finally spoke.

"Tiger, are you okay with this? I know it must have been a really strange doctor's visit for you. I know it was for me. But I'm sure the doctor knows what he's doing." She looked shell-shocked as well as concerned while she spoke to him.

"Yes," answered Alan in a flat tone. He was still rather shocked, too.

"Yes, you're okay with this?"

"Yes," he said again. "It's just, I dunno... so weird. Like what that nurse Akami did to me today. I didn't know they did that in doctor's offices!"

"I didn't know that either," said his mother with great understatement. "But when you think about it, what else could be done? They did have to check all those things since your treatment involves your... you-know-what. You're lucky that as a man you don't have to go to a gynecologist, because doctors are forced to do extremely intimate things to us women sometimes, too. And more often than not it's done by a male doctor. Though luckily I've always managed to avoid that, thank the Lord. So this is the male version of that, I suppose."

"Yeah," he replied, somewhat wistfully, still thinking about how good it all felt. Suddenly he realized they were pulling into a parking lot.

"Why are we stopping here?"

"I was just thinking, Tiger, that you're going to need to stimulate yourself." Even saying that much made the prim woman blush some more. "You may need some, uh, visual aids, to help you out, so I thought we could pick some up here."

At that, he blushed too. Her attitude towards sex had rubbed off on him more than a little, even though their religious beliefs were quite different (Susan remained a devout Christian while Alan had to be dragged to church), and even though Alan thought he was "cool" about such things.

She reached over and held his hand, and gave it a squeeze. They often held hands to show their closeness and support for each other.

"I know this may be a bit much for you, Son, but let's get it over with already and then let things get back to normal, okay? This is clearly something you're going to need, if not now then down the line, so let's be done with it. You go pick out some magazines, and I'll get some videos for you. Bring the magazines to me, and I'll pay for them."

She continued, "I would normally never be caught dead buying this dirty stuff, but I'd do anything to help you out, Tiger. I'll get embarrassed standing in front of the cashier so you don't have to. We'll both have to help each other out to get through this awkward phase, but I'm sure it will all be back to normal soon enough again. Since Suzanne knows, I'm sure she'll do everything she can to help you out, too."

Susan had no idea just how ironic that last statement was.

Another thought crossed Susan's mind and gave her great concern. What about my Angel?

Katherine (who Susan had nicknamed "Angel") was not only Alan's sister, but also his very close friend and a junior in the same high school, so she was bound to find out what would be happening before too long. Alan, Susan, Suzanne and Katherine were all close as could be to each other, and Suzanne's daughter Amy was usually right there with them as well.

Katherine will find out one way or another. No doubt she'll feel really badly for him and want to help him out, but how can she? I hope and pray she doesn't offer to help Alan attain sexual relief somehow. No way! I'll forbid it, and in any case she would never suggest such a thing. I can't believe I'm even having these thoughts. She's his sister - that's totally sick! Even though they technically aren't related, it's still sick.

Susan wasn't fertile, and both Alan and Katherine were adopted about a year after their births. People often noted that even though they weren't related to each other or their parents, they all bore a certain physical likeness to each other. For instance, they all had the same dark brown hair.

She cleared her mind of such thoughts and said, "Come on, it'll be over quickly." They went into the store.

CHAPTER 8

Buying the pornography went fairly uneventfully. Both Alan and Susan grabbed more or less the first things they came across and got out of the store in record time.

When they got home after another mostly silent ride, they found Suzanne and Katherine already at home. (Suzanne was so close to the Plummer family that not only did she come and go using her own key, but she also often didn't even bother to knock. It was like she lived there, though she never slept there.)

It was almost dinnertime, so Suzanne couldn't stay long. She'd have to go back to her own home and cook dinner for her husband and two children. It had gotten to be so that dinner was practically the only time the members of her family ever got together.

After dinner, her husband Eric and her two children, Brad and Amy, would all scurry away to their respective rooms and go back to doing whatever it was they were doing before dinner. Then Suzanne would usually go over to the Plummer's house. Sometimes Amy would come over as well, especially since Katherine and Amy were as close or closer than most sisters.

Suzanne had been sitting in the living room, impatiently waiting for Susan and Alan to return. When the two walked through the door, even before saying their hellos, Suzanne said, "Alan, I see now what you mean by 'unusual treatment.' I can't believe it!"

"Hi, Aunt Suzy. I can't believe it either," Alan responded.

They all sat down and began talking.

Susan said it would be better if Katherine attended as well, so she went to find her.

Suzanne meanwhile called a restaurant for take out food for her own family. She realized this discussion was likely to take a while, given that Katherine was involved.

Alan was fairly shocked that Katherine would be told the secret as well, but he kept silent about it. When he thought about it, he realized she would learn about it one way another so it was best to get it all out in the open.

Katherine came into the room still wearing the clothes she wore at school, which looked more like something from a strict and formal boarding school uniform than the typical attire of a Southern California public high school student. It was almost comical how square and repressed she and the rest of the Plummer family appeared.

They had to tell the story from the very beginning, for Katherine's benefit.

Susan gave an extremely edited version of the appointment, focusing on the medical discussion and strange diagnosis.

Suzanne knew better from a brief but more honest accounting Dr. Fredrickson had given her, but she didn't let on what she knew.

Alan looked closely at his sister to gauge her reaction to his "six times a day" predicament, but she appeared very pokerfaced about the whole thing.

By the end of their conversation, it almost felt as if his situation had always been that way and the group grew strangely jovial.

Suzanne in particular made a couple of surprisingly off color masturbation jokes, which everyone thought were hilarious.

For instance, Susan made the comment, "I'm not worried - I'm sure Alan will have a girlfriend soon who can help out with this situation. Soon he'll be beating them off with a stick."

Suzanne quipped, "He'll be beating off soon in any case."

Susan cried out, "Suzanne! I'm shocked!" because she was. She blushed deeply. But even as she said that, she couldn't help but laugh along with the others.

Even Suzanne could hardly believe she said that. But she thought to herself, It's high time this bunch starts to loosen up sexually in a big way. I need to start chipping away, and even little jokes like that will help.

Alan, naturally, was mortified by any reference to his masturbation whatsoever.

It occurred to Alan that the nervousness about the whole situation was being relieved through humor. There was a heavy tension hanging in the room, and just about anything appeared to be funny.

When the group broke up and people started to head to their own rooms, Katherine said, "Alan, we know what you're going to have to do right now in there!"

Everyone laughed some more.

He turned red faced and glum, but didn't let them see it.

Alan momentarily pondered, I wonder what it would be like for Katherine to help me with my problem. Dang, I can't believe what I'm thinking! I mean, she is pretty cute. And she's a pretty great sister all around. But thinking about her that way is just wrong. To even be thinking what I'm thinking now - Sis would kill me if she knew.

It was almost like Alan and Katherine were twins, because they were born only months apart (having come from two different families before being adopted). They were also emotionally close, like many twins. They teased each other a bit, but playfully, and they hardly ever fought. Like Alan, Katherine was in the gifted track in almost all her classes, but she was a grade below him at school because she was slightly younger.

She was not only smart, she was beautiful. It was quite hard to tell how attractive she really was though, except for her angelic face, due to her absurdly out of date clothing style that she'd inherited from her mother. But underneath all those clothes there lay a tall, curvy, and firm body. It seemed like she inherited her body from Susan as well, even though she was adopted. She felt almost freakishly tall compared to her classmates, though in fact her body wasn't gangly.

Like her mother, she had long, straight, dark brown hair and brown eyes. She had generous breasts, though they couldn't compare with the behemoths of Suzanne or her mother. She was now five foot eleven, the same as her mother and two inches short of Alan, and threatening to grow more.

But like a lot of teenaged girls her age, she was unsure about herself, and lacking self confidence. Even though she was in the gifted track at school, her grades were merely adequate because she didn't put much time into homework.

She worried she wasn't pretty enough, because not many boys asked her out. Feeling awkward about her body, she tried to hide it. Ironically, this was a vicious circle, because guys generally were put off by her prudish dress and demeanor. Even though it was obvious through her clothes that she had a fit and curvy body, the boys assumed she was some kind of religious nut and she'd never put out.

In recent years, she'd begun to fight this image somewhat. She'd made an effort to join the "in crowd" by joining the cheerleading squad. However, this was a very recent development - she'd become a cheerleader just weeks before with the start of the school year. About the only time she ever wore anything remotely revealing was when she was cheerleading. But the strategy was starting to work, because boys were noticing her now and asking her out much more frequently since the school year started.

Alan had also started to notice her body for the first time, thanks to her cheerleading practices. His mind continued to slip into thoughts about her, against his will.

As Alan walked upstairs after the group meeting, he thought, Having Katherine rub my penis would be just as mind-blowing as having Suzanne or Susan do it. But no way would that ever happen. She's so demure and refined. Even though she is quite a cutie. Those cheerleading outfits are so scandalously revealing! She's in shape, that's for sure. Those legs... I shouldn't even be thinking these thoughts, not even as a fantasy...

Oh my gosh - what am I doing thinking of Susan or Suzanne helping me that way, for that matter?! Sis is always teasing me about being a weirdo, for this or that small thing. I must really BE a weirdo to be thinking like this. I have to get my mind out of the gutter, now!

Alan went back to his room to find the porno videos and magazines already placed there by his mother. Susan was off in the kitchen cooking a very late dinner, and Suzanne had gone home by this time.

He thought to himself, It's no joke. I really do have to masturbate tonight, and then six more times tomorrow, and six every day after that. Six frigging times! No wonder my mom got me all this porno stuff. I mean, I enjoy doing this, but I don't think I've ever actually done it six times in one day in my life! I guess I really am some kind of asexual, hormone-deprived freak. I don't think this is going to work, but I have to give it a try.

He started looking through the video boxes and the magazines. He couldn't actually watch the videos right then, since he didn't have a television in his room. So he idly flipped through the magazines as he pondered on how much his life had changed in a matter of hours.

Eventually he turned off the lights and got naked under his bed sheets - the only way he was used to masturbating - and began thinking about Akami. He knew that with the thought of her hands so lovingly caressing his penis fresh in his mind, he didn't need porn videos or magazines.

He finally got into it, and was just about to cum when he heard a knock on the door.

"Hey Big Brother, Mom says it's time for dinner." It was Katherine.

That quickly made him flaccid.

She waited for a response, but after not getting one quickly, she queried, "Alan, are you in there?"

"Yeah." By the frustrated and resigned tone in his voice for that one word, she instantly realized what he must be doing.

"OH. You're doing THAT." She started giggling uproariously on the other side of the door.

"It's not funny!" he said crossly. "Please cut me some slack. I'm not having an easy time with this, okay?"

"Okay, I'm sorry," she said in a more serious tone.

"I have to kind of... finish up here. Can you tell Mom I'll be there in a few minutes?"

She giggled some more, but then realized that was probably making him feel worse. "Sorry, I can't help it. Sure, I'll go tell Mom."

He had to start his masturbating all over again, and eventually was able to cum into some tissues. He washed his hands, and then he went quickly to dinner. It was very strange sitting down with his mother and sister. Both were obviously aware that he just finished masturbating mere minutes before. He wondered if they could in fact smell it on him.

"Tiger," said his mother, "do you want to talk about this new situation any further?"

"No, I've had enough talking for one day. Let's just call it an early night and talk about it tomorrow. Sheesh."

There was an awkward silence, but then his sister thankfully ended it by talking excitedly about her day at school. Alan was greatly relieved, and hardly said a word until the meal was done.

He went back to his room, and tried to jerk off several more times that night. He achieved three more orgasms, thinking of Akami the whole time. By the time he went to sleep that night, his penis was somewhat sore and didn't want to respond, but he was still one short of the required six.

He realized, I'll have to pace myself through the day, every day, if I'm gonna make my goals. I'll have to masturbate immediately upon waking every morning, and then, ideally, once more before going to school. School ran from eight in the morning until three in the afternoon, and he saw no chances for sexual relief during those hours. So that means I still have to do it four more times in the evening or afternoon after getting home. That's a lot of times! There's just no way, especially since I don't even have a girlfriend.

Normally he got home and immediately took a nap, so he could masturbate again before falling asleep and then after waking up. That would still leave two or three more times. If I wake up in the middle of the night, I should try to masturbate again before returning to sleep. That could help me to save up a "surplus" for days when I'm below average. ... I wonder ... how soon until I become tired of all this masturbating? There's just no way I can do it every day. No friggin' way.

CHAPTER 9

While Alan was masturbating, Suzanne was on the other side of town thinking about him. She'd gone to a hotel room to keep her part of her deal with Dr. Fredrickson. But even as he was fucking her, she was thinking more and more about Alan.

This guy isn't half bad, she thought while he shook and thrust above her. A deal's a deal, and I have to uphold my half of the bargain. He knows what he's doing in bed. A year ago even, I might have toyed around with him for months before I got bored of him. But I'm already bored, ten minutes into our first fuck of the night. He's just not Alan! I've got it bad for my Sweetie.

"Oh yeah! Like that!" she moaned. "Harder!" But inwardly she chuckled. Gotta keep up appearances. I wonder what he'd think if I really spoke my mind and cried out, "Boooor-ring!" He kind of looks vaguely like an older Alan, I gotta give him that. And the physical pleasure is there. I probably won't have to fake an orgasm, at least. But I want my Sweetie! These country club types - doctors, lawyers, businessmen - they're so fake. They always leave their wives unhappy because they only love themselves. Just like my husband, as a matter of fact. For once in my life, I want to make love to someone I actually love! I don't care about the age difference. It's Alan or nobody!

I hope you enjoy this, mister, because this is the last time for me. This is the end of my aimless affairs. From now on, the next man I'm going to fuck is my Sweetie! I take that back. We're not going to fuck - we're going to make love. I'm going to love him all up! THEN, we're going to fuck. A lot, heh-heh! And once I've got him, I'm never going to let go.

The doctor cried out, "Oh yeah, baby! So tight!"

Suzanne did the mental equivalent of rolling her eyes. "Oh yeah, baby!" How cliché. I've been there, done that. Boooor-ring!

Out loud, she cried, "Push it! Deep!" She closed her eyes and decided it would be more bearable if she imagined it were Alan on top of her. She knew many sexual tricks to increase a man's pleasure, but didn't use any of them. She didn't want the doctor to get too attracted to her.

Dr. Fredrickson certainly felt he got a good deal out of his lie. Even when she was on autopilot, Suzanne was a great fuck.

She also was a great actress. For instance, Alan didn't have the slightest clue she was interested in him; there was no flirtation, nothing. She wanted to keep it that way, until it was time for the next phase of her scheme.

CHAPTER 10 (Tuesday, Sept. 17 - Sunday, Sept. 22)

Alan meanwhile found himself with the strange chore of having to masturbate six times a day, rain or shine. He set himself a schedule, and followed it for the next six days.

Alan managed to keep his masturbation sessions completely private and no one said anything, to his great relief.

His family was so shy about talking about such things that the additional discussion they should have had about his situation was put off until the next day, and then put off again, and again.

Really it required Suzanne to be the initiator for this kind of thing, but she thought, I'll wait a couple of days, so the others can begin to get a sense of what six times a day really means. Then I'll be able to steer the talk and action better. The more time that goes by, the more receptive the others will be to my naughty ideas, heh-heh.

However, during this time, things in the Plummer house slowly started to change. There was a slow dawning on everyone's part that Alan would likely need help to maintain his six times a day pace - a lot of help. Even if he did get himself a girlfriend, which seemed extremely unlikely, chances were that person wouldn't be enough.

Suzanne, of course, was hoping for that outcome all along. Susan still was oblivious on a conscious level, though she was starting to see her son in a sexual way on a deeper level. Amy was also oblivious, because her mother Suzanne had a hard time thinking of her in a sexual way and so had made sure that Amy didn't know what was going on.

That left Katherine. She had a secret she buried so deep that not even the very perceptive Suzanne had realized it. Namely, she lusted after her brother.

On the surface, this seemed very unlikely. What would one of the school's beautiful new cheerleaders find arousing in her nerdy and sexually clueless brother? But Suzanne wasn't the only one who'd noticed the recent changes in Alan's body. All that swimming and tennis had done him good. Furthermore, she just loved him all around as a person. They'd pretty much been best friends since they could talk. She always found herself comparing the boys she went out with to her brother, and the other boys always came up wanting.

As a result, she had little interest in other boys. She'd been dating recently mostly because it was what she was expected to do. Cheerleaders didn't just stay home every night. She dressed conservatively mostly out of some sense that she was keeping herself for Alan.

Yet at the same time, she was deeply ashamed by these feelings because she figured Alan would never reciprocate. Her low self-confidence was a big reason for the depth of her pessimism. But she also figured that even if he did, to get intimate with him would break her mother's heart. Even if Susan never found out, Katherine loved Susan so much that she would have felt terribly guilty about what she would think.

But with Alan's medical diagnosis, Katherine began to realize she might have an excuse to help Alan cum, and her mother not only might not get upset, but could theoretically approve of the idea.

She was still very tentative, but ideas and fantasies began to form. She'd always dressed conservatively at home as well as outside because she'd been trying to suppress her impossible love. But now she started to dress a bit more provocatively.

Previously, she'd made a conscious effort to hide her luscious body around him, because she figured that if Alan started lusting after her, that would only make her own lusts harder to bear. Even though she frequently swam in their backyard pool to stay in shape, she went out of her way to only swim when he wasn't at home.

But a couple of days after he started his masturbation schedule, she lingered in the pool until a time she knew he would get home. It so happened that Alan also wanted to take a swim, so she kept herself inconspicuous until he stood just a few feet from the pool, and then she pulled herself out of the water with a big splash so there was no way he could miss her anymore.

"Sis!" he exclaimed. "What are YOU doing here?"

She stood before him, dripping wet in a dark blue one-piece bathing suit. "Um, I live here," she giggled. "And I believe it's called swimming in the pool."

"I know that, but geez... I mean, it's just..." He couldn't figure out to say what he really wanted to ask her, which was why was she violating the unspoken but well known rule not to show any "skin" around each other.

Even though her bathing suit was shockingly conservative by Southern California standards, it showed off much more of his sister than Alan was used to seeing. Her slick wetness and hard nipples jutting through the suit made her look even more desirable in his eyes than the few times he'd seen her in her cheerleading outfit. Plus, he usually saw her in that outfit from a distance, but now she was standing jut a couple of feet away.

His penis grew hard and now he had a big problem in trying to hide that bulge from her eyes. Rather than ask any questions, he decided for quick action and dove into the pool.

Katherine was amused and flattered at how flustered he was. She was even more flattered to see the outline of his erection before he launched himself into the water. She immediately resolved to show herself off to him a lot more in the near future.

As Alan swam, he snuck peeks of Katherine drying herself off with a big yellow towel by the side of the pool. He thought, I've tried so hard - for years! - not to think about Sis or Mom in a sexual way. God knows they're both gorgeous enough. Too gorgeous. And now this. Sis not only didn't scurry off like I would have expected, but she was practically flaunting her stuff as she stood there defiantly in front of me. Maaaaan... I hope this doesn't mean I'm going to have more incestuous dreams. I hate it when that happens.

He looked over where she was still drying herself off. Dang! Sis is built! I just pray she's not showing herself off on purpose to help me out with my new medical treatment. If she does, I'm so screwed. I can't allow myself to think of her or Mom that way. I can't!

But the next day, nearly the exact same thing happened when Alan came home and wanted to go swimming again. He knew something was up for sure, but he still couldn't figure out how to talk about such an awkward subject.

The next night, four nights after Alan's diagnosis, Alan burst into Katherine's room to ask her a question. Her room was right across the hall from his, and since he'd heard music playing, he hadn't bothered to knock. "Hey, Sis," he started to say, but then the words stuck in his throat.

It was only one hour after dinner, but she was already wearing just a nightgown. And it wasn't a nightgown that left much to the imagination.

Katherine turned to the door where he still stood and smiled at him. "Yes? Cat got your tongue?"

Alan blushed. "Um, no, er, well, uh..." His flaccid penis rocketed into a fully erect position within seconds. He was more worried over how he could adjust his shorts to cover up the blatantly obvious bulge that had formed there than he was thinking of what to say.

She giggled. "Something wrong?"

Suddenly he blurted out, "I'm so sorry!" But he couldn't stop staring. Dang! Sis is HOT! And shit! I can see her nipples and everything! This is a thousand times worse than seeing her in that blue bathing suit. DAMN!

"Sorry? What for? Your face is turning all red. Oh, I know what it is. You're probably not used to seeing me dressed in something like this."

"No," he squeaked out. "No, I'm not."

She giggled some more. "I guess I'm flattered then. You don't mind, do you?"

He shook his head no vigorously. Otherwise, he continued to stand there like an idiot, wondering how obvious his erection looked and if his sister had noticed it yet. He was slowly trying to put a hand in a pocket without her noticing. Shit. I am so in lust right now. This is probably gonna cost me years of therapy when I'm older. But I can't help it! My sister is a cheerleader, and she's so close to being naked!

She giggled. "I'll take it that you like." Seeing him nod just as enthusiastically, she smiled, then turned a bit more serious. "The thing is, I was thinking... It's kind of odd for Mom and I to dress like nuns when you're spanking the monkey every hour, don't you think?"

Alan was shocked. "Sis! What did you just say? Are you trying to humiliate me?"

"No! Not at all. You know I'd never hurt you. A bad attempt at a joke. Sorry. But it's still a fact, isn't it. If you're gonna loosen up sexually, why can't I? We're becoming adults. Why do I always have to dress like I just stepped in from a blizzard? Frankly, this is a lot more comfy."

"Um..." Alan didn't know what to say to that. "Good point," he finally managed. Eager to change the topic, he sat down in a chair and asked the question he'd come in for. In the process, he also managed to hide his erection by sitting down.

But Katherine didn't miss his big bulge. Not by a long shot. When he'd gone, she thought, A-ha! He DOES find me sexy. It's just a matter of how I dress. Or not dress, heh-heh! Cool! I just love giving him those insta-boners, heh-heh.

But then she paused and thought, But where am I going with this? Aren't I just torturing myself, bringing myself closer to what can never be?

She answered her own question, True, but this isn't just for me. I'll bet he goes back to his room and he DOES spank his monkey. And maybe that helps him reach his six times target a little bit easier. Isn't that what friends are for?

She waited a couple of minutes, then snuck across the hall and put her ear to her brother's door. She couldn't hear anything, but then she got a cup and put it to the door and her ear to it. Sure enough, she just barely made out a dull rhythmic thumping.

Flush with that success, she made it a habit to dress very casually before school (where she might run into Alan coming or going to the bathroom but not Susan, since Susan had her own bathroom), and after dinner (where, again, she was unlikely to run into Susan instead). In fact, two nights later, she took things a bit further. Again playing music on her stereo after dinner, she hoped that Alan would come into her room for some reason or another.

Eventually he did, but he was a mannered boy, and remembering what happened last time, he was careful to knock.

Katherine sprang into action. She stood up and began undressing.

Alan, assuming from the music that she had to be awake but probably on the phone since she didn't respond, just walked in. He caught her in the process of taking off her lacy and partially transparent underwear (actually, she'd been frozen in that position until she heard the door open). He was mortified at violating her privacy like that.

But she acted like there was no problem. She hooked her bra strap back on her shoulder and pulled her panties up as she replied, "Oh, hi Big Bro. I didn't hear you there. What's up?"

"Oh sorry! Geez."

She nervously joked, "We have to stop meeting like this."

"Oh man! I'm sooo sorry! Really, really sorry. I'd better go." He turned and started to close the door.

But Katherine said, "Hold on! Where are you going?"

Alan froze and turned back, but he kept a hand over his eyes like she was the sun and he was trying prevent himself from going blind by staring in her direction. "Um, I just had a question. Sorry for barging in like that. I'll go now."

She giggled, pleased at his chivalry. But she barked, "Nonsense. Take your hand down, unless you think I'm too ugly to look at."

"But you're wearing undies," he protested. The fingers on his eyes were spreading just a bit, allowing him to peek through some.

"So? You could see more of me in a bikini in the backyard pool. So what's up?"

Alan took his hand away and tried in vain not to stare. Even though she had her underwear securely in place, he could see the dark patch where her bush was, and there were other dark marks allowing him to know just where her nipples were.

He couldn't figure things out. She had never worn underwear like that before, nor did she wear nightgowns like the one she had on earlier. Strangest of all was that she didn't mind him staring at her. Though he couldn't find an explanation, the more he thought and the more he looked, the more aroused he became.

And so they talked while Alan against tried to hide a raging erection. Only now it was starting to hit him what a gorgeous sister he had.

Bikinis and pools played a big part in Katherine's new efforts. It seemed like every time he went for a swim, she was usually right there.

It was a gradual process, but he was starting to see her in a new way. True, he'd secretly lusted for her in the past, but he truly did fight it. She (and Susan) were always so bundled up that he could keep his forbidden lusts in check. But now, Katherine was on display so frequently and so impressively that he found it harder and harder to get her out of his mind. In short, his resistance was wearing down.

CHAPTER 11

Meanwhile, Suzanne had been waiting for the right time to make her next move. The doctor's appointment had been on a Monday, but it wasn't until nearly a week later that she deemed it time to move forward.

After dinner on Sunday night, Suzanne was over at the Plummers and her daughter Amy was not, so it was a good opportunity for a talk.

Suzanne's task was made easier when Susan began the discussion. The two mothers sat with Alan and Katherine in the living room after a TV show they all had been watching just ended. Susan and Katherine were dressed normally, but Suzanne was dressed to the nines in a silky black evening gown.

Susan said, "Suzanne, I think you'll agree with me. Don't you think it's high time that, in light of my son's new situation, he asks a girl out?"

"Ugggghh!" said Alan with a heavy sigh. "I was afraid you were going to say that eventually." He sighed again. "Look, I've already given this a lot of consideration. A TON of consideration. As you all know since we're such a gossipy family, the only girl at school I'm really interested in is Christine. And she won't have anything to do with me."

"We all know that, Tiger," said his mother. All three females there knew the details of his life nearly as well as he did. "But how can you be sure she'll say no unless you ask her?"

His sister butted in to defend her brother. "Mom, I see Christine all the time at school, okay? She's so aloof. She's like an ice queen goddess or something. In fact, that's what everyone calls her, Ice Queen Christine. A lot of guys want to ask her out, but nobody's had the guts. Nobody that I know of, at least. You're not asking an easy thing here. If I were a guy, I would be waaaaay intimidated!"

Suzanne stood up and began pacing about in front of Alan. She responded, "Yeah, but you have to admit that if she did want to go out with someone, who else would it be if not Alan? And she never dates, and must want to date someone. I'll bet she's jealous of someone like you, Katherine."

Katherine's new status as a varsity cheerleader automatically made her very popular with the guys, so suddenly she had no shortage of guys wanting to date her. But she'd turned down all but the most refined and respectable of suitors.

Alan found himself exceedingly distracted by Suzanne's sexy dress. Still, he answered, "I tell you she'd shoot me down. It's just not happening, okay? It's like she's Ms. Universe or whatever the title is, and I'm Quasimodo. Forget it. " He sighed heavily.

Susan piped in, "Why then don't you ask someone else out, and work your way up to Christine?"

"Who else?" he asked desperately. "There is nobody else I'm interested in." That wasn't true - he also had a crush on Gloria Rhymer, his attractive history teacher, but he could hardly ask his own teacher out for a date.

Suzanne preened, with an arm raised up to better show herself off. "Too bad I'm not twenty years younger, or I'd go out with you and I'd definitely make it worth your while. Heck, I'd still be happy to show you a good time at any age." She winked as she added, "My husband's just going to have to learn to share."

Alan was floored by that, and nearly completely forgot about his current crisis. "Um, ah..." he stammered. His penis started to grow erect.

Susan insisted, "We could help you find someone, Tiger. We HAVE to find someone. You just can't handle this ... medical situation ... all by yourself."

Suzanne cut in. She went forward, bent over, put her hand on Alan's knee, and said, "No, you're going to need help reaching your daily climaxes. A lot of help. But don't worry, I'll lend a hand." Her hand on his knee started to stroke its way up and down Alan's leg, mostly up.

Alan found himself fully hard as he noticed the way Suzanne was stroking his thigh to the way he'd sometimes dreamed of her stroking his erection. And with her leaning over him, he couldn't help but notice how hard and protruding her nipples that way. He idly wondered what made them that way.

But Susan tore him back to his predicament by saying, "See? Everyone here is so eager to help you. Between Suzanne and I, we can put our radar out there, and find out if there's someone who likes you. Katherine, you could help with that too, couldn't you?"

"No!" Alan interrupted. "I can't ask someone out if I don't really like them. I just don't work that way. I have to feel very strongly about the person."

Katherine responded, "Well then, we know there is one other at school that fits that description. A certain older woman." She giggled.

Alan blushed. He knew his sister was alluding to his crush on his teacher Ms. Rhymer. He'd had a crush on her for two years, ever since he had a class with her in the tenth grade.

"Hey, I thought I told you that in complete secrecy!" he wailed.

"I'm sooo jealous," Suzanne cooed in a sensual moan while she continued to stroke Alan's thigh. "Although it does turn me on that you're attracted to older women. Ms. Rhymer doesn't know how lucky she is."

"Aaaargh!" Alan exclaimed as his teacher's name was mentioned. Between what was being discussed and the way Suzanne was practically coming on to him, he hardly knew up from down.

Susan spoke up, "We all know, Tiger. Suzanne and I were talking about it just the other day, in fact. I'm afraid your heart is an open book around here."

"Rrrrarrggh!" He shook his fists in frustration. "As if things aren't embarrassing enough, you have to bring that up. Alan's silly teacher crush. Nyah nyah nyah. I feel so exposed, I might as well just walk around completely naked!"

Suzanne inwardly chuckled with glee, imagining him literally doing just that. Delicious! If only! Hold your horses, Suzanne. You'll see this young hunk parading around naked soon enough if you play your cards right. She said in her sexy growl, "That sounds delicious. All in favor, raise their hands." She chucked as she raised her hand.

Alan was both relieved and disappointed that Suzanne stopped stroking his leg to raise her hand. She partly made up for it by striking another sexy pose, though.

"Sorry, Bro," Katherine started to say.

But Alan cut her off. "Look. What you're asking for is impossible. Impossible!"

Suzanne bent over him again, practically touching his face with her dangling and barely contained breasts. She put a hand on his shoulder and another on his thigh. "Sweetie, please? Pretty please? Won't you try, for me?"

Alan couldn't think straight. Suzanne's hands seemed to be all over him, gently coaxing and stroking. Her perfume was fogging his brain and she was staring right into his eyes. He worried that her wandering hands would soon come across his protruding erection. If she touched him there, he was liable to cum on the spot, and that would be the most embarrassing thing to ever happen to him. To his great alarm, one of her hands was just inches away from his bulge, and getting close.

He suddenly blurted out, "All right, all right! I know that you all are going to keep pressuring me and pressuring me until I give in and ask someone out. So I'd better do it sooner rather than later and get it over with. I'll ask Christine out tomorrow."

"Great!" All the women gathered round and began hugging him, talking, and even high-fiving each other. They were a very spirited family.

A short time later, Susan cornered Suzanne in the kitchen for a private chat. "Um, Suzanne, I, uh... I couldn't help but notice that you're wearing a fancy evening gown. ... And, uh, you're not going to any kind of charity ball or something like that later, are you?"

"No."

"And, uh, you seemed to be, um, around Alan earlier, well..." Susan was blushing profusely and was too embarrassed to ask what she wanted to.

Susan saw her friend's plight and helped out with straight talk. "Susan, yes, I'm dressing that way on purpose around Alan, to help him reach his daily target. But it's not only that. I've told you many times before that if you want to get a man to do something, you need to use your feminine wiles and attributes. He was adamant about not asking out Christine until I turned on the charm. Then he crumbled like a cookie. Did you see?"

"I did. But is that, uh..."

"Susan, that's a form a helping out, too. When you know what you want, you just have to go out and make it happen. Plus, I killed two birds with one stone. Did you see him rush to his room right after we finished talking? What do you suppose he did up there?"

Susan blushed a deep red as she clearly envisioned her son masturbating.

Alan did quickly get off thinking about Suzanne, but all too soon his depression returned as he realized he'd made a commitment to ask out the feared "Christine, the Ice Queen." He went back downstairs because that seemed better than ruminating about his problem on his own.

The others spent the rest of the evening giving him advice, and building up his confidence.

Alan acted optimistic around the three women, but it was just an act. He felt like someone who had already been sentenced to the gallows the next morning.

*******************************************

SIX TIMES A DAY
Part 2: (I Can't Get No) Satisfaction
(MF, inc, slow, reluc, voy)

Written by Spacer X (paul_t_22@yahoo.com)



This work is copyrighted to Spacer X © 2004 with all rights reserved.

This is part of a longer e-novel. There are about thirty parts planned in total. The story has a lot of incestuous themes. Everyone in this story is aged eighteen or older. This story is just a fantasy and has no relation to real life. It does not try to depict realistic or appropriate behavior between the sexes. Part one starts off slow, with a lot of character development and build up. There is little actual intercourse for quite some time. Please be patient and enjoy a long ride.

These are illustrated stories. If for some reason a picture doesn't open you may need to refresh the page or right click on a particular picture to open it. The characters' private thoughts are marked in italics.


CHAPTER 1 (Monday, Sept. 23)

The next day at school Alan was a complete nervous wreck. He felt like he'd been given an ultimatum and basically had to ask Christine out no matter what.

To make matters worse, he shared almost every class with Christine. He kept staring at her, usually at the back of her head, trying to figure out when to talk to her. Even more importantly, he struggled to figure out what to say to her. He felt even more like a condemned man being sent to the gallows for a public execution.

He had a good chance to talk to her at lunch but was too nervous to do it.

When school let out he was absolutely desperate. Given how miserable he was, he was determined to get it over with so he wouldn't have to go through it all again the next day.

He followed Christine like a silent stalker until finally, at the bicycle rack, she abruptly turned around to face him and barked, "What?!"

"Huh?" Alan blinked. He hadn't expected her to be mad at him. He looked around, seriously contemplating escape routes.

She walked to where he stood about ten feet away and came right up to his face. "What is it already, Alan? You've been acting weird all day and now you're following me. Do you have something you want to say?"

Alan was literally trembling all over. He'd heard stories about how Christine had shot down some other guys who'd dared to ask her out. According to one story, after one particularly arrogant guy had asked her for a date, she smiled happily and said gaily, "Of course I'll go out with you, just as soon as you have the surgery."

The guy was both elated and confused, and naturally asked, "What surgery?"

She answered in a suddenly harsh and biting voice, "The surgery to remove your head shoved up your ass."

Alan hoped and prayed that the stories weren't true, but he suspected they were because Christine didn't suffer fools gladly.

Since Alan had never asked a girl out before, he didn't have a clue on how to best make his move. At the moment, all he knew was that he wanted to get it over with immediately so his suffering could come to an end.

He closed his eyes and blurted out, "Yeah, I do want to ask you something. Christine, will you go out with me? You know, like, on a date?" He was so afraid that he kept his eyes closed. His heart pounded like a big bass drum while he waited for her response. He braced himself for the harsh put down to come.

However, after an excruciatingly long pause, Christine said in a voice that was still testy but a little bit softer and kinder, "You can open your eyes, you know."

Alan opened his eyes and forced himself to look in her direction.

It happened that since Christine was feeling awkward, she held her hands together and was squeezing her arms inwards in a way that pushed her large E-cup breasts forward and made them appear even larger than their already tremendous size.

She was wearing a very conservatively cut peach colored top that exposed no cleavage at all. But although she always dressed to play down her assets and even wore extra padded bras to help hide her nipples, there was simply no way to disguise just how busty she was.

Despite Alan's great nervousness, he found himself getting an erection. It happened to him almost every time he was near her, no matter what the occasion. He silently hoped and prayed she wouldn't notice it or even make a snide comment about it.

Christine's face was deadly serious, but then she smiled encouragingly when he looked her in the eye. However, it was very brief. She went right back to an intense stare and a grimace of sorts that indicated she was deeply thinking.

But to Alan in his current worried mood, it looked like she was trying to decide which implements to use to cut him into little pieces.

Finally, after even more painful silence, she said with carefully chosen words, "Alan, I'm flattered. But this is so unexpected. I like you, as a friend, but I've never thought of you, you know, that way."

"I see." His whole body slumped.

Christine was still at a loss. "Um, uh, what were you thinking when you asked me?"

"Oh God, I'm so sorry." He'd given up already and wanted to flee.

"No, I didn't mean it like that. Like I said, I'm flattered. But I know there are all kinds of exaggerated stories about me being uncommonly cruel to the guys who ask me out. Really, I'm not that bad." She tried to give him an encouraging smile. "But I know that it couldn't have been easy for you to ask, so I'm just wondering what changed. I thought we were doing pretty good as friends."

He thought, What am I supposed to say, that I have this strange medical diagnosis and I need a girlfriend to help me get off six times a day? Or that I like you a lot as a friend but that's not enough because I'm absolutely obsessed by your gigantic breasts? Jesus! This is so awkward! Come on, Alan, just tell her the truth, minus those two things, obviously.

His eyes dropped to her chest and he blurted out, "We are. Definitely! But we're not THAT close, really. And I want to be closer. You see, I've had a crush on you for a long time now. You're just so beautiful! And I'm not just talking about your big chest like all the other guys although, God, that is, er, they are, pretty dang, uh, attractive."

Alan was thinking to himself, Duh! Shut up! You're really putting your foot in your mouth. You're not supposed to talk about her breasts and keep your eyes on her face, for Christ's sake!

By sheer force of will, he stared into her eyes with surprising intensity as he spoke with increasing passion, "What I mean is, the main thing is I love is your face. You're just so heartbreakingly beautiful that I could stare into your eyes for hours. But it's not only that! You're so smart too! I know there's this really amazing girl BEHIND the body. I really like talking to you, and you know, BEING with you. Hanging out, you know? I mean, I'd want to go out with you even if you didn't look so, uh, curvy, just 'cos I'd rather talk to you than anyone else in class. You know? I mean, I just feel like, well, we have a lot in common and we just click?"

Christine just stared at him. Her silence and her stare was unnerving.

He started to falter and looked away. "Don't we? I mean, I think we do. God, I'm rambling. You can, uh, tell me to shut up at any time."

He was fully blushing now and thought, Now I've REALLY done it! She thinks I'm some kind of breast freak, like all the other guys who ask her out. But the truth is, I really DO think she's amazing without her body. The problem is, she's TOO amazing. Why would someone that accomplished and beautiful ever go out with someone like me? Now I've totally ruined everything. I'll never be able to look her in the eye again.

Christine appeared to be busy thinking for a while but she finally smiled. When she was serious, she had no idea how intimidating her intense stare could appear. But when she smiled like that, Alan found her so beautiful and desirable that he wanted to jump for joy and write a thousand songs about her. He dared to raise his hopes again.

Then she said, "Alan, you know, I do like you a lot. But the things you're talking about that you like, don't they just mean that we should be good friends? Well, most of them, anyway. I like you too, but just as, you know, a friend."

Alan felt crushed. "Oh. I see." He looked as completely crestfallen as he felt. He started to back away from her. "Yeah. That's a good idea. Friends. Okay, I'll see you at school tomorrow, right?"

Christine looked at him with concern. "Alan, wait. I don't mean it like that. Please don't be offended, okay? It's just that this is all so sudden and I'm not ready for a serious relationship. Really, if I did want to go out with anyone, it would be you. I mean it! Maybe, you know, sometime later..."

Alan nodded far too agreeably as he continued to slowly back away. "Yeah. Later. Sounds good. Okay, I'll see you tomorrow then." He turned and practically ran.

When he went around the corner of a nearby school building and was finally out of her sight, he did in fact start running. Even though he had ridden his bicycle to school, he ran all the way home. As soon as he reached his room, he collapsed on his bed and cried and cried.

The problem was he really was in love with Christine, as well as in lust with her body. He was completely inconsolable. Some of the things she said at the end, such as that if she did go out with anyone it would be him, or that she might be more amenable to the idea later, he disregarded as little niceties to soften the blow.

In actual fact, she did mean them. Christine was sorely tempted to say yes despite the rather timid and bumbling way he'd asked her out. She did like him a lot and knew that he was the first suitor who could appreciate her brilliant mind as well as her incredible body. She wasn't even entirely sure why she said no to him, but as soon as he was gone, she regretted it. She also felt horrible for leaving him in such an obviously distressed state. Now she felt too bad to face him and talk things out.

She'd rejected him largely out of instinct. Some of it had to do with the way he'd sprung the idea on her from out of the blue and some had to do with her own self confidence issues and her resulting fear of intimacy. She also had a few reservations about him, especially about the fact that he was considered a nerd and a nobody in the school power hierarchy, unlike herself. She had a reputation to maintain and she was particularly worried about being seen as too square and nerdy. Unfortunately, dating Alan would have resulted in a lot of flak for her about that.

But a lot of it was because of the clumsy, nervous, and inarticulate manner in which Alan had asked her for a date. Had he been more suave about it and especially built up to it with hints and flirting, he almost certainly would have gotten a different answer. She really did like him a lot and found him funny, cute, athletic, and nearly her academic peer.

Unfortunately, Alan didn't realize that. He decided that he never stood a chance with her and never would. He resolved to harden his heart and try to get over his feelings for her, but it wasn't easily done. He kicked himself over and over for not being more suave and assertive, not to mention his ramblings about her breasts. He dreaded having to face her in school again.

CHAPTER 2 (Tuesday, Sept. 23 - Saturday, Sept. 28)

The whole rest of the school week was like a nightmare for Alan. Very few females truly attracted him, but when one did, his feelings were powerfully strong. With Christine out of the picture, there seemed to be no one else to help him with his medical treatment difficulties. The fact that he was also in love with his history teacher Ms. Rhymer only increased his frustration, because she was completely unattainable. Not only was she a teacher, but she also had a serious boyfriend.

He thought, It's my senior year in high school, and I still haven't even kissed a girl. My friends wonder about me. Now there's this huge pressure to find somebody, anybody, and I can't do it. People say I'm good looking, but I'm such a loser with women! I give up with this whole stupid six times a day thing. It's ridiculous. You just can't ask someone to do something so private like that so damned often!

Day after day passed without him masturbating a single time. Socially, he did little more than come straight home from school and mope. Even Friday and Saturday nights passed without any social plans on Alan's part. He still felt incredibly depressed and still just moped in his room.

Back when he first launched into his new six times a day duties, he made a chart so he could check off how many orgasms he had a day. That way he could make sure to keep his average up. But now he threw the chart away and still failed to masturbate at all. Not even the thoughts of Akami could excite him anymore. She seemed like a distant, fading dream.

The first time he got aroused again was on Friday night when Suzanne came by. Eager to see how Alan would react, she sat chatting to him wearing a nice business suit, but without any panties.

Alan naturally assumed she'd made an unprecedented mistake in forgetting to wear any.

She kept her legs closed so he wouldn't freak out too much, but she could tell by the lump in his shorts that it was enough to have a definite effect.

However, this display made him only more despondent. Alan felt there would be something wrong with masturbating to images of his "Aunt Suzy," so the erotic imagery of her now in his mind only made his situation more agonizing. Katherine was continuing to dress a lot more casually around the house, but now thinking of her also filled him with nothing but shame. The only things that sexually excited him now were the very things he was determined not to think about.

By Saturday night, Susan was extremely concerned. It was obvious to her that their pressure on him to ask Christine out had backfired.

Suzanne however, was secretly happy. Everything was going according to her plan. From what she knew of Christine the "Ice Queen" and Alan's feelings for her, she had calculated that this was exactly what would happen. Now it was time to spring the next part of her plan into action.

Because neither of the mothers had any Saturday night plans, they just sat commiserating in Susan's bedroom as the evening wore on.

Susan actually cried on Suzanne's shoulder. She sobbed, "I'm a failed mother. Alan just sits there in his room. I've destroyed his social life altogether!"

Suzanne had her arm around her, and consoled her with friendly words. After Susan had vented her feelings, Suzanne spoke encouragingly. "Susan, let's not just mope around. We need to come up with some other plan that will make Alan happy, and give him his energy back. We have to be clever, and be bold."

Susan tried to think, but nothing came to her. She'd been over the problem plenty of times in her mind already.

"What about hiring a professional?" Suzanne finally asked. "Have you given that any consideration?"

"That sounds so crude!" Susan answered. "Are you suggesting some kind of prostitute? That would basically be what it is. I'd never have my son sleep with a prostitute. How do you even find such a person? Not to mention, how do we know if such a person will talk or not? You never know: pick the wrong person, and they might even try blackmail. My husband is rich, after all. Plus, that might help for a day or two, but the medical diagnosis says Alan needs an active sexual life every single day."

"You're right," said Suzanne. "We shouldn't let any strangers know about this problem. And clearly he isn't going to have the nerve to ask someone else out for a long time. But we can't wait around, because he's lost all interest in 'doing his thing.'"

Vague phrases like 'doing your thing' had become suddenly popular in the Plummer household so no one needed to say words like masturbation.

After a pause, Suzanne added, "So I only see one solution."

"What's that?"

"We have to kind of sex things up a bit, so he'll get over Christine and get back on track. There's no telling how long he'll mope around like this, otherwise. You know how sensitive kids are to being rejected. It could be months! We have to undo the damage we did by forcing him to ask her out, and undo it fast."

"'Sex things up'? What on earth do you mean by that?"

"What I mean is, we women who know of his problem have to act sexier. That's all. So he'll be distracted. You know, dress more provocatively. Be more open about sexuality, and allow him to be more open. For instance, help him get over this hang up that masturbation is a horrible thing. And why should I be afraid to even say that word? We should treat it just like a normal thing, like taking out the trash or something. Then he'll be able to do it easily, at any time."

"'Like taking out the trash?'" Susan repeated incredulously. "Have you lost your mind? It's not like taking out the trash at all! And anyway, this sexing up idea, you know where that'll lead. He'll start having sexy thoughts about us. About you. About me! About Katherine even, maybe! Is that what you want? Isn't that incest? Maybe we need to get him more pornographic materials instead. Otherwise, who knows what? Do you want him to actually, you know, do his thing, while thinking about you?"

"No!" said Suzanne with pretend indignation. "Of course that wouldn't be my first choice. But what is the alternative? When he was doing his thing these past few days, he was obviously thinking about Christine. But now that won't work. Thinking about a naked woman in a magazine may work every once and a while, but it's completely different than with a real human being. Think about that woman Akami actually massaging Alan's penis compared to a photograph or even a video of the same thing. The other two just can't compare."

"I don't know about that," Susan disagreed reflexively.

Suzanne was glad she did, as it gave her a chance to elaborate. She needed to get Susan aroused to open her up to new possibilities, and she'd found out from Dr. Fredrickson just how sexual things had gotten during Alan's doctor visit.

She prodded, "They can't. You were there. Don't you remember? Don't you remember watching Akami's hands sliding up and down on Alan's thick erection, over and over and over? Don't you remember her wet fingers slipping all over his pulsing hardness? Have you forgotten her blowing on it, the smell of smell of sex in the air, the sounds of sexual fluids squishing around?"

For a moment, Susan was transported back to that day. Her arousal level, starting from nothing, shot through the roof. But then realizing Suzanne was asking a question, she snapped back from her reverie. "I deny everything! I wasn't watching, really! It was all medically necessary, anyway." She blushed furiously.

Suzanne was amused, but kept that to herself. "I'm not accusing you of anything. I'm just pointing out the power of the live experience, compared to pictures or even movies. It's too bad Akami is going out with someone, 'cos I think he kind of liked her."

"Is she? Damn," Susan answered. She was grateful for the change of topic.

But Suzanne changed it right back. "Yeah, too bad. Obviously, Alan was very excited by her attention. I'll bet he's spent a lot of time since then fantasizing about her hands caressing and stroking his big erection. I'm sure he'd love nothing better than to have her hands on his hot erection, teasing it, pleasing it, squeezing his warm cum out every day, over and over again. Six times a day, in fact."

"Suzanne, please! Must you use words like that? It's obscene!"

"Words like what? I didn't say cock or even dick. I'm just talking about his big erection. That's a medical term. Is it not true he had a long, thick, hard erection, all full of semen, or was it flaccid the whole time?"

The last thing Susan wanted to think about was the image of Akami caressing Alan's penis. That brought very troubling thoughts to her mind. Ever since the doctor's visit, she had been almost completely successful in blocking the medical appointment out of her mind, but it lurked somewhere subconsciously. Now all those thoughts and images were back with a vengeance.

"It's true," she conceded.

"What, that he was flaccid the whole time? That's not what I'd heard before."

"No, that he was, you know."

Suzanne played dumb and looked at her quizzically.

"You know!" Susan said with growing frustration. "His member. It was erect. His, uh, big, uh, erection." She didn't realize how much her chest was heaving as she imagined his erection being stroked by the nurse.

Suzanne suddenly changed direction. "Susan, don't misunderstand me. I understand your position. You're his mother, even though you're not his real genetic mother. You need to keep a certain distance there. But I'm NOT his mother, just a close friend. You know I love him dearly. I would do anything to help him. If that means being sexier so he can get over Christine, and yes, even have him think about me while he's doing his thing, I'm willing to pay that price. That's how much I love him. Whatever it takes to get him to ejaculate six times a day, that's what I'm willing to do."

Susan was amazed. "Ejaculate? Whatever it takes? Just how far are you willing to go?!" She had trouble saying the word ejaculate at all - it rolled out of her mouth like "child rapist."

"Obviously not that far, in reality. I am a married woman, after all!" She hoped Susan wouldn't recall all of her adulterous affairs at that particular moment.

"Susan, what I mean to say is, if acting coy, maybe showing a little skin here and there, maybe brushing up against him now and then, or letting him accidentally touch me; if maybe doing those kinds of things will get him back on track with his program, I'd be willing to do that. You know I'm good at flirting. I know how to not only use it, but control it, so I'm not worried about things going too far. I don't want to lose my special relationship with my Sweetie; I just want him to be healthy and happy."

Now Suzanne looked like she would be the one to cry as she pondered Alan's so-called medical plight. She buried her face into Susan's shoulder, but it was an act.

"There, there," Susan consoled. "Don't get upset. I don't mean to imply I don't appreciate what you're suggesting. It's just so shocking. I'm not used to this kind of thing. I'll tell you what. If that's what you want to do, then it's okay by me. I'll try my best too, to be a little sexier and encouraging to him, but just a little. The burden is going to be on you, okay? Do you think you can handle that?"

"Yes," said Suzanne. This was exactly the answer she was trying to steer Susan towards. She pulled her face up again and looked Susan very seriously into the eyes. "I've been thinking about this lately, and I have thought it through. I think it's the only way. I feel personally responsible for his failure with Christine, and I want to undo the damage. We pushed him too hard. At the same time, we can continue to keep our radar out there, and find him someone else at school he can be interested in. He'll transfer his affections, and things can return back to normal."

Suzanne fidgeted slightly before she continued, "And in the process, maybe we all can even gain something. For one, we could get you and your overly protected daughter to loosen up a bit." (As Suzanne said this, she didn't realize Katherine had already started to think and act along similar lines, but she would have been pleased if she'd known.) "To become a little more relaxed about your sexuality too wouldn't hurt. When you go to the beach, you look like some kind of photograph of a Victorian Era woman, covered head to toe and even carrying an umbrella. I'm more fair-skinned than you! It's embarrassing being with you sometimes, you're so prudish. Come on, loosen up a little!"

"I guess livening things up a bit wouldn't hurt," said Susan a bit doubtfully.

"Sure! It'd be fine. Here, I'll show you what I mean." She simply unbuttoned her blouse, revealing a sexy bra. In fact, most of both of her nipples could be seen through a thin, gauzy fabric. "You see? Instant sexy. If Alan walked in here and saw me like this, I'll bet that would help him reached his daily quota."

"Suzanne, how could you do that? It's so ... scandalous! Do you wear that kind of bra all the time?!"

As a matter of fact Suzanne didn't, but there was no reason to let Susan know that. "Sure! Why not? It feels good to feel sexy, even if it's only underneath and only for myself. But I think we should wear this kind of clothing around Alan sometimes. It'll really help him out."

"I don't know... Maybe you have the nerve to wear that around Alan, but I never could. Even if it was just underneath my clothes."

"It's no problem. Here, I'll show you. Let's liven up Alan's sad evening a little bit." Cupping her hands to her mouth, she shouted, "Hey Alan! Can you come here?"

"No!" Susan urgently whispered in dismay. "Quick, button up before he gets here!" But by the time she said this, Alan was already walking the short distance down the hallway from his room to Susan's room.

Right as Alan walked in, Suzanne said, "Sweetie, don't come in, I'm not decent."

But he'd already taken a good look at Suzanne's chest by the time she said this. He stared for a couple of seconds, and then averted his eyes with his hands. He blushed profusely but still obediently waited by the door to the room to see why he was needed.

Suzanne brushed off his free peek. "No matter, Sweetie. Good thing you didn't come in a couple of minutes ago, or you would have seen your mother and me completely naked. In any case, we were just thinking about renting a movie, and were wondering if you had any suggestions on what to get."

"Um, I don't know." Alan was too freaked out to think. He was still trying to picture Susan and Suzanne naked and wondering what brought that about. He was painfully erect.

"Okay. Think about it, and let us know," Suzanne said casually.

"Okay." Alan dashed back to his room. His glance was so brief he wasn't sure what he saw. Did I see her nipples through that bra? Naaahhhh...

Susan witnessed the whole thing with a horrified face, and immediately chastised Suzanne. "How could you? That's unbelievable!"

Suzanne buttoned her top back up. "No it isn't. Now witness. Let's wait about one minute, and go to the door to Alan's room. I'll bet you anything that he's furiously masturbating for the first time in days."

Susan couldn't help but satisfy her curiosity about Suzanne's prediction. They went to the door and listened, but the room was too soundproofed to hear much. Plus, he didn't have the squeaky bed springs problem.

So Suzanne knocked and said, "Alan, Sweetie, can I come in?"

"Uh, no! Hold on! I'm not decent!" He knew he shouldn't be jacking off while thinking about Suzanne, but he just couldn't help himself anymore, after seeing glimpses of her pussy and then her boobs on succeeding days. He'd been going at it with pent up abandon when he heard the knock on the door.

Turning to Susan, Suzanne whispered, "You see? He got naked in one minute. I just cured his stimulation drought that easily. That's what we have to do."

Susan looked at her friend with a skeptical and worried expression. "I don't know. ... Are you sure?"

That night, she had a dream where she relived the doctor's appointment and Akami's handjob. When she woke, she felt like she'd committed a horrible sin.

CHAPTER 3 (Sunday, Sept. 29)

Suzanne launched into this new phase of her overall plan, now that she had begrudging acquiescence from Susan.

The next evening, Suzanne came back to the Plummer house with a bag full of sexy clothes for Susan to try on. Since they were both big-busted Amazon types, just one inch short of six feet, they wore the same sizes in everything.

Unlike Susan, who didn't have any revealing clothes at all, Suzanne liked to dress sexily on occasion. But she did it only as long as it wasn't a situation where she'd be overly annoyed by horny guys. Unfortunately, because she was so beautiful, that was almost any time she was in public. So she had a lot of clothes that she hardly ever wore.

Following up on Susan's agreement the day before to, as Suzanne liked to put it, "sex things up a bit", Suzanne convinced Susan to try on some of her clothes. Back in the master bedroom (really effectively only Susan's bedroom since her husband was never around), the two of them sat on the edge of Susan's big bed and looked into the bag. In front of them was a large mirror that went from the floor to the ceiling.

Suzanne broke the ice by picking out something not too daring, and trying it out. The first thing she did was stand up and casually take off all of her clothes.

"Suzanne!" Susan chided, "What do you think you're doing? Have some decency. I've never seen you naked! It's so ... not done!"

"Susan, these clothes we're trying on, they really are only meant to be worn without underwear. For instance, look at this top." She pulled a top down over her head and put it on. There was so much cleavage showing that it was clear no bra could be worn with it. "You see? This top just won't work with a bra. Even a strapless bra doesn't help."

Suzanne was still naked from the waist down, which Susan found extremely disconcerting. "I don't care about that," said a blushing Susan, "so much as it bothers me you're not wearing anything ... a little lower. Can't you put the rest of the outfit on?"

"Oh, right," Suzanne said, as if she'd just forgot. "But really, Susan, lighten up a bit. This is what people do when they change clothes - they take their clothing on and off. Really!"

Suzanne was secretly delighting in her friend's discomfort and in showing off her body. Susan's body was so deliciously curvy that Suzanne was keen on seeing her friend naked, but had never had a chance yet in all the years they'd been best friends.

"Sorry, I'm just not used to this. I know I'm more prudish than other people, but I just can't help it."

"Susan, you can help it. You have to step out of your old habits already! Here, try something on." She handed Susan the bag.

Susan looked for the item that would cover her the most completely. Then she went to the bathroom to change.

Taking off her clothes (but not her panties), she put the item on, which turned out to be a brown top. It covered nearly her entire upper torso. However, there was a large strip running right down the middle of the front without any fabric at all, except a few thin strings running back and forth through the strip, making X's in a shoelace pattern. Worse, the strip was even wider in the middle, reaching right to the edge of her nipples. Her deep cavernous cleavage stood out from a mile away, as did her cute belly button.

"Oh no! This is horrible! I can never wear this. Let's try another one, fast."

They began trying outfit after outfit. Actually it was nearly always Susan trying all the outfits, since Suzanne already knew her own clothes.

Suzanne generally sat naked, watching, and making encouraging comments, as Susan rejected item after item.

Suzanne tried to touch her friend as much as possible, helping to put on the clothes, straightening out the fabric, and so on, in an attempt to get Susan in a more erotic mood, and more used to nakedness and touching. Suzanne was at least gratified that Susan eventually gave up always going to the bathroom to change.

They went on changing clothes for over an hour, with Susan trying some items on several times, because she just couldn't find anything she'd feel comfortable in.

Finally, Susan went to her own drawers, and got out the most revealing clothes she owned, which consisted of some short white tennis shorts that came down only an inch below her crotch, and a white tennis top that left her arms open and revealed some of Susan's ample cleavage.

"Is that sexy enough? I think it's all I can handle," said Susan while looking doubtfully in the mirror.

"No way!" Suzanne responded emphatically. "The stuff I'm wearing is waaaaay more revealing than that!"

Suzanne had chosen a strapless silky black dress. From her bust on down it covered things thoroughly. But there was just a straight line of fabric cutting across a fraction of an inch above her nipples, exposing the tight but deep valley between her tits. There was little to hold it up, and in fact unless she pulled it up constantly, it was likely to eventually fall off her chest all together.

"I can't wear something like you're wearing," Susan whined. "I'd die! Please, for just today, please let me just wear this." She tried to show off the tennis outfit sexily.

"You wear that all the time, whenever you go play tennis. But I'll be willing to concede if you wear it without a bra or panties."

"What? No way! I'd never do that!"

"You see, that's your problem. Why do you think you and your husband have no love life? You need to learn how to be sexy, if only for your spouse. I've been bugging you for years. If I'm going this far" - she waved a hand over her dress - "you've got to go at least this far." She waved her other hand over the tennis shorts and shirt.

Susan fidgeted. "I don't know. I know I'm not perfect, but that's just the way I am. And what does it matter? I'm more likely to spot Bigfoot than see my husband in this house."

But Suzanne was persistent. "Susan, how can you be so selfish? Don't you care about your son's poor health? I know it's unorthodox, but this is a medical procedure. Look at the extremes I'm willing to go to in order to help him out. I'm not going to wear a bra or panties with this, either, I'll have you know."

Susan already realized Suzanne wasn't wearing a bra, but she thought, Not wearing panties in a summer dress that comes down only about three inches below her crotch? That's too revealing! I had no idea just how outrageous Suzanne could get. But she kept such thoughts to herself. "No, I can't. I feel so guilty not helping... I almost could, but this skirt is just too short! Can't we get one that's almost as scandalous?"

"All right. Here's an alternate suggestion. You just wear a T-shirt and shorts, but no underwear."

"Okay, okay, you win. But go easy on my son, okay? We just want to stir things up a little bit so his libido will get going again. We don't want to give him a heart attack!"

Suzanne was pleased. A T-shirt and shorts without underwear would be even more arousing for Alan than the tennis outfit, which showed more skin overall but hid the best parts all too thoroughly.

CHAPTER 4

At about eight thirty, shortly after the two women finished choosing their clothes, Alan left his room to forage in the kitchen for food, and saw his mother there.

She rapidly turned around to greet him.

He noticed that her breasts bounced as she did so, far more than usual. They finally jiggled to a stop, as if someone had shaken a bowl of Jell-O. Holy crap! Why is my mom so bouncy all of a sudden?

Her outfit is nothing unusual... Wait a minute. This is my mom we're talking about here. She never just wears a plain white T-shirt, much less one tied up to expose her stomach. And she CERTAINLY never goes without a bra! I can totally see her nipples! It's like they're fighting to burst through the fabric. And as for the white shorts, well, she's worn those before, but only for sports. Together with the shirt, she looks so ... casual! My mom? Casual? And no bra?! Calm down, Alan. What is going on here? There must be a good explanation.

He cleared his throat, and said, "Hey, Mom." His voice picked a bad time to crack, as it still did every now and then. "Um, are you off to play some sports or something?"

"No Tiger, it's too late at night for that. You're wondering about my clothing, I guess. Suzanne is making me wear these crazy things."

At the mention of Suzanne, Susan turned further around to face her best friend standing nearby, and her breasts were set in motion again. They crashed into each other like two water balloons, and then bounced away on their own journeys. The gentle friction from the inside of her T-shirt was rather disconcertingly new to her.

"Mom, I, uh..." Alan wanted to say something, but didn't know what to say. Should I say she's sexy? Hot? No, that would scare her.

"Yes, Tiger?" Susan shyly bent her head down, causing more earthquakes of movement in her chest, and the longer Alan delayed speaking, the more her face turned from slightly red to burning red.

"Mom, you look... young." He unconsciously heaved a big sigh of relief at finding a diplomatic word. More confidently, he continued, "Seriously! You could practically be a high school student. Your other clothes make you look older, but this makes you look ten years younger!" He looked down at his crotch and noticed a huge bulge there. He quickly adjusted his shorts while Susan was looking down and away.

Susan blushed even more furiously, but now she was pleasantly embarrassed at the compliment instead of apprehensive about his reaction. "No. You're just saying that, Son."

"No, really. It's true! Dang. If my friends saw you right now, they'd totally want to ask you out to the prom. But what's the special occasion?"

She smiled a big smile with her head still bowed. "Why don't you ask Suzanne about it. It was her crazy idea. Would you like something to eat? I could make you some cookies."

"That would be great. Thanks a ton, Mom." He walked over to Suzanne after delighting in the sight of his mother turning and thus shaking her chest some more.

Susan was immensely pleased at his reaction - her husband never complimented her, and she was starved for positive words. But at the same time, she was glad Alan had diverted his attention to Suzanne.

Alan's eyes had been focused on Susan's chest, but Susan was mostly thinking about her shorts. It was impossible for Alan to see she wasn't wearing panties, but Susan could feel the difference very acutely. The shorts were so tight they rubbed her crotch maddeningly. That, the unfamiliar feel of her boobs bouncing freely inside her shirt, and Alan's eyes boring into her combined to get her surprisingly aroused.

She felt tingly all over, and could feel her nipples grow erect. That only increased her agitation and horniness, as she knew Alan would be able to see the shape of her nipples that much better. She found herself getting wet, just standing in the kitchen and thinking of Alan looking at her. She blamed her moistness on the rubbing of the shorts, when in fact that was only a small part of the reason.

She suddenly attacked the task of making cookies with a passion, to get her mind off of everything else.

Alan meanwhile walked over to the dining room table where Suzanne sat, and sat across the table from her. He took a good look at her for the first time since he'd walked in, and dropped his jaw in surprise.

She was wearing a businesslike dress shirt as she sometimes did, but it was unbuttoned and opened, and beneath it was something Alan mistakenly assumed was a tight negligee. In fact, some daring people wore the combination out in public, but few let it ride as low as Suzanne was. It exposed her boobs more completely than he'd ever seen them. As Alan had walked over to her, she'd unobtrusively lowered the edge of her dress on her rack until the pink edges of her nipples were barely showing.

"Wow, Aunt Suzy, you look really pretty today."

Suzanne leaned forward.

Alan's heart began to race.

"Why thank you, Sweetie! You noticed I'm not wearing my usual dress. About the clothes your mom and I are wearing... Susan and I were talking earlier, and decided that one way we could break you out of your funk was to make everything around here a bit sexier, so that you could get in more of a sexy mood. And that could help you get over your frustration with Christine."

"Wow, thanks, you two!" He was really touched, not to mention shocked. I can see they're really trying to help me out. But what a strange way to do it. I can hardly believe this is Susan and Suzanne we're talking about here!

Suzanne asked him, "How do you like my dress? Is it too much? Do you think it's too revealing?" But just as she said the word "revealing," she flexed her muscles and stuck out her chest. The black dress slipped down an inch, revealing all of her nipples.

Alan gasped aloud. His heart literally skipped a beat. "Um, ah, no," he finally said. Suzanne could have had a giant red X painted on her face and Alan would have never known, because his eyes never left her chest.

"Oh, good, 'cos I was worried it's a little loose on me." She leaned back in her chair, and the dress rode over her nipples again. She looked away so Alan would feel freer to check her out.

Alan assumed she simply didn't know how revealing her dress was, when in fact she knew exactly what she was doing and delighted in it.

For the next few minutes while she talked to Alan, her nipples played a constant game of hide and seek.

Alan felt his rod would burst a hole through his shorts at any moment, and nervous sweat even appeared on his forehead.

Pushing her luck even further, she took off her white blouse, so all she had left was the precarious black dress. It immediately slipped down an inch or two, revealing both her nipples.

She seemed completely oblivious to what she was showing. She looked into the kitchen as she talked to Susan, giving Alan free reign to gawk.

Alan's mouth gaped open and closed like a gasping fish, but eventually he got swept up into the conversation.

Suzanne turned back towards him and stared intently into his face as she said something to him (he had no idea what it was), forcing him to turn away and play it cool for a while. Then she turned away again, and he resumed sitting there with his mouth hanging open like a drooling idiot.

The whole while, her nipples were clearly on view from just a few feet away. Alan could practically count all the little bumps on them.

Susan had her back turned, so she had no idea what was going on. But finally Susan said to Alan, "Tiger, can you help me here?"

Alan was forced to get up and head to the kitchen.

Suzanne relaxed, and couldn't help but break into a very slight grin.

But before he could walk away, Suzanne gave Alan a "come hither" gesture with her finger.

As if piloted by remote control, he crossed to where Suzanne was sitting, fighting to keep his eyes on her face.

She motioned him still closer and kept on until he bent forward so she could whisper directly into his ear.

"Sweetie, you may have noticed your mother isn't wearing a bra. She isn't wearing any underwear, for that matter."

Alan stood up. He felt like he'd been hit by a train. Repeatedly. Between Suzanne sexily whispering with that huskily breathy voice of hers and her top hanging open again, plus the idea of his incredibly repressed mother "going commando," he thought for sure he'd cum right in his shorts. But he managed to hold out.

Finally, he waddled to the kitchen somewhat like a penguin. He tried to prevent his erection from wildly bouncing around by holding it with a hand in his pocket. But holding his erection through his pocket caused its own problems and delights.

"I've looked all over, but I can't find the baking soda," his mother said to him. "Can you help?"

Alan gasped again, because now she was bent over and sticking her head into a cabinet near the floor. Her ass was poking up high into the air, and Alan could see from the lack of lines in the fabric straining against her behind that Suzanne was right; she wore no panties. He stared intently at the strip of fabric between her legs, and thought he could make out the dark shape of her pussy in a bulging mound. With a hand still on his penis though the fabric of his shorts pocket, he began playing "pocket pool," slowly masturbating. He never consciously made the decision to - it was as if his hand had a mind of its own.

"Tiger, did you hear me?" Susan asked again.

"Um, sure Mom," Alan said, but he stood frozen in place, staring and rubbing himself. He was too far gone to stop. He was right on the verge of making a big mess in his shorts.

"Can I help?" It was the voice of Suzanne.

Alan turned and saw the sexy redhead now standing on the other side of the counter that divided the kitchen from the dining room. Her dress hung down a good inch below her nipples now and she still seemed oblivious about it.

She was playing with fire, standing like this so close to Susan, but she didn't intend to pull her dress up until Susan began standing up.

Alan immediately stopped rubbing himself through his shorts, afraid Suzanne could see what his hand was doing. (That was why she stood closer - she saw what he was doing through his pocket and wanted to delay his climax.)

Susan answered, "Sure. Check around for the baking soda." She spoke into the cabinet as she was still bending over lewdly. She was oblivious to Suzanne's display and even the effect of her own accidental display. Her main concern was to hide her erect nipples from Alan's eyes.

Alan's mouth hung open as he stood there with both hands over his crotch, looking like he desperately had to pee. The one-two punch of seeing Susan and Suzanne like this was too much for him. His knees began to buckle as he started to cum into the front of his shorts.

Suzanne asked knowingly, "Something wrong there, Sweetie? You seem ... antsy."

He stood there, mouth agape, while his penis visibly spasmed in his shorts for Suzanne's eyes to see, despite his best efforts to cover it up with his hands. He finally recovered enough to say, "Thanks for helping my mom, Aunt Suzy, 'cos I just remembered something. I gotta go!"

He rushed off to his room in shame, never taking his hand out of his shorts or off his now wet penis. He couldn't, because his hand was covered with cum that had leaked into the pocket.

Susan was still bent over and oblivious.

Suzanne pulled her dress back up over her nipples and inwardly chuckled. We were just too much for the poor guy. Now my plan is really kicking into gear. This is going to be so much fun!

CHAPTER 5 (Monday, Sept. 30)

The next day, Suzanne decided to wear a very revealing red summer dress when over at the Plummer house. She loved red because it matched the red highlights in her hair. Even though it was almost October, in Southern California the weather was always warm, and it happened to be in the middle of a very hot heat wave.

Her shoulder straps widened as they went down to cover some of her big tits, but not very much. The dress hung fairly loosely, and Suzanne could expose her nipples just by pushing into the sides of her boobs with her upper arms. If she walked, her tits jiggled and threatened to fall out the sides of the dress altogether. The fabric also only extended a few inches below her crotch.

Soon Alan would be home. Suzanne had a trick up her sleeve to push her sexual teasing of him a lot further. Susan, being so conservative and religious, had always made sure that Alan had a porn filter on the computer in his room. But in light of Alan's medical diagnosis, and with some prodding from Suzanne, Susan had decided that Alan could have the porn filter removed. So that day, the computer savvy Suzanne uninstalled the program before he got home.

Like a cat waiting to pounce, Suzanne then waited for him to get home, go to his room, and begin masturbating. She lurked outside his door a few minutes after she heard him close his drapes to make the room dark, and waited a few more minutes until she figured he was thoroughly involved in a masturbation session. Then she knocked on his door.

"Alan, you in there? It's me, your Aunt Suzy. Can I come in?"

Alan thought this unusual, as she never came into his room. Especially lately, everyone had been giving him all the privacy he needed. He figured it must be something important.

"Uh yeah, just a minute!" Alan quickly threw on some shorts, raced to his computer, and turned on the lamp next to it. He turned on the monitor and the computer came back to life from sleep mode. "Come in!" he said, trying to casually act like he had been working on the computer the whole time.

"Hi Sweetie, how are you doing in here?" Suzanne said as she strolled into the room and looked around. "It seems so dark and gloomy. Are you hiding from the heat?" The heavy drapes were still closed, making it seem like nighttime even though it was only 3:30 in the afternoon.

He didn't answer. He was too nervous to come up with a quick response.

She continued, "Sorry to disturb you, but I was thinking about you probably sulking up here in your dark room, and I thought I'd come in and try to cheer you up. Is that okay?"

"Sure it's okay," he said as he turned around and finally got a good look at her.

Whoa! I've seen Suzanne in some revealing clothes before, but nothing like this! For one thing, I think I can see the shape of her nipples through her dress from all the way over here! I really think I can! This is like what Mom wore yesterday, but times ten.

Alan had spent most of the day at school fantasizing about Suzanne or Susan, but the reality made the dreams seem like a cheap, pale fraud.

Suzanne walked to him and leaned over to see what he was doing on the computer. She pressed one of her breasts into his shoulder as she drew nearer to the screen. That was completely unusual, too.

He looked back over his shoulder in an attempt to look at her face, but his eyes fixed on her other breast instead. He realized, That loose hanging dress lets me not only see an entirely naked breast, but I can see clear down her stomach as well! I'm actually seeing an entire boob here. A giant pale Suzanne boob, no less!

He just gawked dumbly until Suzanne said, "Mind if I have a seat?"

"Uh, sure."

Suzanne grabbed a chair and pulled it up next to his right side. "What are you working on there, Sweetie? Surfing the web?"

"Yeah." He turned towards the screen, but it was the image of Suzanne's mammoth boobs that burned deeply into his brain.

Suzanne leaned forward. "What page are you reading? I have a hard time reading a computer screen without my glasses."

"Glasses?" he said, "I didn't know you wear glasses."

"I don't usually. Only when I have something hard to read." Not only did Suzanne not need reading glasses, she didn't even own any. But it was a good excuse for her to put her face really close to the computer screen like a nearsighted person. That again caused the front of her dress to open out, revealing all of her breasts once more.

Suzanne was sitting next to Alan, and his chair was pulled up under the desk and close to the computer screen, making it awkward for him to look over towards her. But he quickly realized that in the dark room he could see her boobs perfectly in the reflection on the screen.

Alan pondered, Huh. For some reason, Suzanne seems to be completely oblivious to what she's showing. Maybe it has to do with her nearsightedness. He had such a perfect view of her breasts through the screen's reflection that he couldn't believe it. Thank the Lord for summer dresses and this Indian summer heat wave!

Until recently, Alan had never really thought about Suzanne in a sexual way. He was oblivious to her ravishing beauty because he had come to feel as if she was in fact his second mother. That had been changing in recent days.

And now, that old way of thinking went completely out the window. His mind was filled with nothing but lusty thoughts and fantasies as he stared into the reflection on the computer screen. The fragrance of her sweet perfume was also fogging his brain. She smelled vaguely like vanilla. His penis was already hard, and it grew so very hard that it popped out the front of the pair of shorts he had quickly thrown on. He was really kicking himself now for failing in his rush to put underwear on as well.

His hands were on the keyboard, and he couldn't figure out how he could casually stuff his erection back into his pants without drawing attention to his problem. Then he realized that if he just scooted forward a bit more, he could leave it out and it would be too far under the desk for Suzanne to possibly see. He decided that was the best solution.

Alan happened to have his browser open to a news article. He liked keeping up on the news.

"Interesting article," said Suzanne, as she read it. She figured she'd give him as much time as he wanted to ogle her tits.

He stared at them for long minutes. He remained excited, but his pounding heart slowly calmed down.

Finally she appeared to finish the article, and turned back to face him. "The reason I came in here is that I was thinking there was something that could cheer you up. I know you've been falling behind on doing your thing lately, so your mom decided it would be okay to take the porn filter off of your computer, as one way to help inspire you. I took the program off while you were at school, and I wanted to show you what kinds of things you can see on your computer now."

Whoa. Alan was really surprised at this turn of events. Where is she going with this?

"As you probably know," she continued, "I don't get a lot of romance from my husband. I hate to admit it, but one way I compensate is by looking at Internet porn. There's a lot of crap out there, but I have some sites I've found that are really good, and I wanted to show them to you, now that you can see them. Is that okay?"

What else could he say but yes? "S-s-sure." He (rightfully) found it hard to believe a perfect centerfold like Suzanne would ever need to look at Internet porn to get her sexual fun. But he wasn't about to try to stop her.

Suzanne grabbed a hold of the mouse and began clicking. "Yesterday, you wouldn't have been able to check out this site, but today... voila!" Alan's DSL connection allowed a bunch of pictures to pop up instantly.

Suzanne had spent recent days finding the best pictures she could find, and she began going through them. She actually had put them all onto a web page she'd just created. "Can I just bookmark these pages? That way you can find them later."

Alan was still too stunned to speak, but just nodded.

She had some pictures of beautiful naked women that filled the screen. She'd especially tried to find pictures that at least somewhat resembled her. A large percentage had dark reddish brown hair and green eyes, just as she did. Alabaster skin was another common theme.

As she went through them, Alan felt a high of pure exhilaration. The feeling of his penis resting in the open air yet secretly hidden from Suzanne breathing over his shoulder was almost more than he could handle.

She came to one picture that was nothing but two enormous tits. By happy coincidence, the size and location of the tits roughly fit the image of her own tits showing through the reflection in the monitor. They too were hanging out of a very openly hanging dress, in the same way hers were at that very moment.

Alan gasped out loud, thinking, If she only knew! My heart is beating so fast - can a teenager die from overtaxing his heart? Seriously!

In fact, she knew. She had the reflection and everything else planned out in advance. But she didn't let on what she knew, especially that she knew his erection was hanging out beneath the desk. "You like that one, eh? As a matter of fact, I like that one too. Of course I like men, but I must admit looking at a sexy woman turns me on just as much. That's why I'm showing you my favorite pictures of women. I thought you'd like them just a bit more than my pictures of men, right?" she nudged him in the shoulder with her own, and they both laughed.

Alan was so nervous that he laughed far too loud and long.

Suddenly she got serious, and turned to look him in the face with a very concerned look. "You don't think there's something wrong with me if I get horny looking at women, do you?"

"Oh, no. ... No! That's okay." At least being asked easy questions was giving him a chance to regain his voice.

"You don't think it's wrong if sometimes I want to rub my hands all over a woman's boobs, and even lick her pussy? Does that make me a lesbian?"

In actual fact, she wasn't just acting. She really did find herself attracted to women, and had experimented with a few girlfriends in college and her roommate in particular. But she hadn't done that kind of thing in years, for fear of social scandal in a neighborhood where tongues wagged.

"Nuhhh, no," said an increasingly incoherent Alan. I've never even heard her speak a curse word, and now she's talking like this!

"Thanks!" She took her left hand, which was pinned behind Alan, and patted him on his opposite shoulder. Then she left her hand there. "I don't think it does either, especially if you knew how much I love having a real penis inside me. Even just holding them or sucking on a fat boner is such a hoot. I guess that makes me a bisexual. Do you mind? That I'm bisexual?"

Alan was suddenly very conscious about how closely she was near him, and enveloping him. He could smell her fragrant perfume and feel her fingers on his skin. His heart was beating even more irregularly, and he was perspiring heavily.

"Alan? ... Sweetie?"

"Um..." He was too flustered and forgot the question.

"Don't worry," she continued, "Going down on a woman, sticking my tongue deep into her pussy and rubbing my hands all over a pair of big hooters is, of course, a lot of fun. Yes! Don't be surprised. Not only guys like big breasts like your mother's. Love them, in fact. But I still think nothing beats a good, hard cock! So please don't be calling Aunt Suzy a carpet muncher any time soon, okay? But I have to admit that a naked woman is more beautiful than a naked man. Don't you agree?"

He was still so blown away by what she'd said that he was incapable of speech.

Suzanne just plowed on. "So I just love these pictures. It looks like we have similar tastes in women, don't you think? We obviously both like the big D-cups, like your sister's, and the even bigger E-cups, like what your mother has. Bigger than that, I don't know. I say there's too much of a good thing sometimes."

"Yeah. ... Um, Suzanne, I'm so surprised to hear you speaking so ... frankly," Alan replied shakily. If she doesn't stop with all this sexy bisexual talk, I'm gonna pass out for sure!

"Oh, don't mind me. I'm just trying to help you with your problem. Remember what I said about trying to sex things up a bit? Just like these pictures. Now that I see you like them, this is something we can do together more often! I'll show you more of the pictures I like, and you can show me the favorites you find, too. Okay? We can be hot together looking at the same women. Right?"

Alan somehow managed a nod.

"There are some great stories on the web too I can show you later as well. They're really hot. Before long you won't have any trouble doing your thing. Is it a deal?"

One of her hands was still on Alan's back, but she took her other hand off the mouse and held it out in front of Alan, showing that she wanted him to shake her hand.

His shook the hand, more by automatic reflex than anything else. His mind was completely blown away.

"Deal?" she asked again.

He finally responded, "Deal."

Suzanne began to get up. "I gotta run, but maybe we can do more of this later tonight, okay?" She stood, and blew him a kiss as she walked out the door.

Shucks, she thought, I didn't get a chance to do half the things I planned to do with this dress, but I guess I've gotta take it slow. There's no doubt he was right on the verge. Not only an orgasm, but a heart attack! Ha! So much fun! I love my cute and innocent little Sweetie so much.

Immediately after she walked out the door, Alan put his hand on his exposed penis under the desk, and as soon as he touched it, blew a large load of sperm into the wooden paneling at the back of his desk. He'd never masturbated anywhere other than his bed before and safely into a towel or tissues.

He looked aghast under the desk, and saw his cum dripping slowly down the wood and onto the carpet. He immediately jumped up and went to grab a towel.

Gross! But what a mind blowing experience - I've never felt anything like that before - not even with Akami when she put her hands around my thing. And I did that thinking of Suzanne? My Aunt Suzy? What's wrong with me? Why does she have to be a totally busty bisexual vixen? It's almost cruel. Look but don't touch. Ugh!

Alan stayed in his room and lay in his bed. He came several more times that afternoon, just thinking about his experience with Suzanne. For a guy completely inexperienced in all sexual matters, what she'd done and said seemed far beyond the realm of possibility.

She's never looked like that, talked dirty like that, or acted like that! What's going on? Is she coming on to me? Oh my God - what if she actually wants to kiss me? What would I do? Was it just the heat wave that had her dress like that? Mom and she talked about being a bit sexier, but this is just out of control.

Get a grip, Alan. She's married. She's twice your age. She's way, way, WAY out of league. No way would she want to kiss me or anything like that. She's just sexing things up, like she said. But I don't think she realizes how good at that she is. Jesus H. Christ! That's like deadly lethal sexiness. I couldn't take that again. I just wouldn't be able to handle it.

He eventually got up to leave, but couldn't resist turning on the computer again and looking at the picture of the tremendous boobs that so closely matched Suzanne's reflection. Just a short glimpse caused him to quickly cum yet again. He'd been zero for six all day until Suzanne came into his room. Now, I'm gonna easily break my all time record of seven before I go to sleep tonight. Oh my God! She said she wanted to come back later tonight to look at more pictures!

CHAPTER 6

Alan took a nap, and at about 5:00 p.m. he came out of his room and into the kitchen to get a drink.

"Howdy, Tiger, did Suzanne help you out with the computer?" Alan heard his mother's voice say this, but didn't see her. Then he looked down and saw that she was scrubbing the floor of the dining room.

He suddenly got panicky. Oh no! What does she know about what Suzanne did in my room? But then, relaxing, he thought, Of course. Susan must know Suzanne was taking off the porn filter and she's referring to that.

"She sure did, Mom! Thanks for allowing her to take the filter off. I think that'll really help me with my problem. Way better than those porn magazines. I don't think I'll have any problem doing my thing today, that's for sure!" He decided not to mention how looking at Suzanne turned him on much more than the pictures.

"That's good," Susan said out loud, but inwardly she worried. Suzanne came into his room dressed pretty skimpily and she's a very attractive woman. I don't know about that. It seems a liiiiitttttle bit ... dangerous. God, what if he masturbates thinking about her? Or me? Did I go too far with that shirt last night? It's much better he thinks about Suzanne, if he has to think about anyone. I should thank her later. Alan looks like he's been reborn, and is totally over his blue mood!

Alan walked around the counter and took a closer look at his mother. She was wearing a dress and an apron. No way! She isn't wearing any panties!

Alan's thoughts screamed through his brain as his penis, weary from several masturbations, immediately sprang to life. Susan's ass was wiggling high up in the air as her whole body rocked back and forth to the rhythm of her scrubbing a troublesome spot on the floor with a rag, which set her large dangling breasts swaying in counterpoint to her motions. Her short skirt left most of her ass exposed - an ass completely unencumbered by panties.

Her display was entirely unintentional. She'd made two promises to Suzanne. One, to go without underwear for a few days, and two, wear this maid outfit for the day. Having worn panties her whole life and unused to such short skirts, she forgot what she now revealed when the two promises were put together.

Alan dropped his mouth open and gaped. He caught a glimpse of her pussy between her legs, the first view of a real pussy he'd ever seen in his life. That just got his heart racing all the more.

Finally, he adjusted his penis in his pants to make his hardness less obvious. He walked around to stand in front of his mother and make idle chitchat. But really he went there so he could see her bra-free tits swing back and forth like two steadily rocking pendulums. They were still contained in the dress, but Alan was pleased to see it was an extremely low-cut one. He didn't know whether to laugh with joy, or cry in frustration of forbidden fruits.

"Hi mom," he finally said to her.

"Oh, hi Tiger." She looked up at him and smiled. She tried to act casual, but she was obviously embarrassed about her outfit.

He couldn't help but ask, "What's with the funny maid outfit?"

"Oh that. Isn't it silly? I made a bet with Suzanne and I lost the bet. I had to do anything she said, and this is what she chose - that I wear this for the day."

"What was the bet about?"

Susan had been teased by Suzanne about how she'd looked at Alan's erection during the doctor's office visit. Susan had adamantly denied that she'd looked at it, but Suzanne knew that she did, so it was an easy bet for Suzanne to make and win. Suzanne was going to make a phone call to confirm it with Akami, but Susan conceded before Suzanne could dial the number.

Naturally, thinking about the bet caused Susan to blush and get even more flustered. "That's not important. What really rankles me is that she's trying to get me to wear all kinds of crazy things all of a sudden. But I feel like a dork. Don't you think it makes me look dorky?"

Alan walked back around to look at her shapely ass again. "No way. Not dorky." Nobody with an ass like that could ever be called dorky. What's happening here? It's like I'm in the Twilight Zone all of a sudden! The land of no underwear episode. Is Suzanne behind this? He said, "I definitely like it. It's very classy. Definitely super undorky."

"Dorky, I tell you." But Susan smiled at the compliment, still oblivious to what she was showing. She added, "But what irks me even more is how demeaning it is. It's like I'm some kind of servant or slave or something. It's ridiculous! Can you just imagine me as some kind of maid servant, forced to obey every order given to her? I'm appalled. And I'm gonna get Suzanne back for this, I'll tell you that much!" She resumed her cleaning.

Alan thought, Dang! I COULD imagine Mom as a maid. MY maid, obeying my every wish! Or better yet, a servant or slave. A sex slave! Damn! "Mom, bend over again. Here comes your master's staff." "Yes, Tiger. As you wish. Take me doggy style!" Arrgh! Too arousing! I have to get out of here!

Alan reluctantly left the room, realizing that if he stayed longer she'd get wise to what she was showing and then get upset at him for looking. Needless to say, he rushed to his room to masturbate yet again. For the first time in his life, he fantasized about Susan, picturing her in that maid outfit.

But Alan wasn't done. After he masturbated, he sat in his room, fidgeting restlessly. I can't believe what just happened. I just masturbated to thoughts of my mom. Gross! But how can I help it? She's a woman; a good looking woman. No, a great looking woman. And for all I know, even as I sit here, she's in the living room in that insanely arousing maid costume bending over in some obscene position like I saw her before. Showing off her bare ass. Or those giant swinging tits. Oh man! Just thinking about it, I'm getting hard as a steel bar. I can't stand it. What can I do, I'm only human!

Is this what they meant by helping me? That can't be! Mom would never agree to that, not in a million years. I'm still waiting for her latest lecture about sex and sin. Maybe Suzanne told her to lay off on the moralizing as it would interfere with my medical cure? Maybe.

He stood up and began to pace back and forth across his room. Aaaarrrggh! This is killing me. What is Mom doing right now? It's been thirty or so minutes since I was out there. Is she still there dressed like that? I mean, it's not like there's something wrong in just going out and checking to see what she's wearing. But she's my mom. ... Aaaarrrggh! Dammit! Okay, just one quick check.

He threw open the door and hurried downstairs to the living room. To his considerable delight and simultaneous tortured horror, he discovered her still in the maid outfit, cleaning windows.

The house had high windows. She had to stand on her toes and reach high up to get to the top of them, and each time she did this her entire ass came into view.

Alan thought his brain would split right in two. Okay. I'm a Boy Scout, nearly an Eagle Scout. I have to do the right thing. I have to tell her what she's showing, and not just gawk. She's my mother, for Christ's sake!

But on the other hand, I don't have to tell her right away, do I? I'm so painfully hard! This IS helping me! I won't have trouble getting inspired to masturbate for days. Years, in fact! Oh man. Her ass cheeks. So firm. No flab at all. They keep shifting back and forth, like she's doing a sexy walk. The desire to just put my hand right there... He lurched forward a step or two.

No! ... And why the HELL is she dressed like this, anyways? If she spreads her legs at all, I might even be able to see her... Right between... No. Don't even go there, Alan. Don't even go there.

He noisily made his way towards her and said as casually as possible, "Hey Mom. Still wearing that funny outfit?"

"Dorky, more like." She was oblivious to her exposed ass, and in her usual good spirits.

"Mom, I'm dying here. Dying of curiosity. What on Earth did you bet with Suzanne that made you wear that?"

Susan turned around towards him, and blushed deeply. Then she turned away again, which happily brought her partly exposed ass back into his view. "Oh, nothing. Nothing important."

Man alive! The mystery deepens! I wish she'd spread her legs a bit though, like they were earlier. I can't see anything between them. ... What am I saying? She's my mother!

Just then, Alan heard a door open. He saw that it was Suzanne's daughter Amy. Aha! My savior! I can get her alone, and have her tell Susan to change clothing. Then Susan won't be embarrassed that I saw. Amy is very dependable and won't give me a hard time about it. Perfect.

So Alan told Amy what to do, and Amy got Susan to change without letting Susan know that Alan had told her about it.

Susan was horrified to find out what she was showing. Later, she repeatedly wondered if Alan had seen anything, and if so, what, but she was too shy to ask or even bring it up. She was surprised to discover that she didn't really mind that much if he had seen her naked ass.

In fact, in her heart of hearts she wondered if it was really an accident that she was doing so many tasks that showed off her ass when she knew she'd been putting on quite a display. She'd been having some sexual dreams starring Alan in recent days, and even though she found them extremely disturbing, it was also the most exciting thing to happen to her in years.

Alan found he had no choice but to hurry back to his room and masturbate yet again.

After dinner Suzanne came over once more, wearing a new dress, if one could call it that. Her lower extremities were covered well enough, but two strips of orange cloth that crossed each other in the back and again in the chest left little to the imagination.

Katherine sat with them in the living room and they all played cards, which they often did after dinner.

Katherine was a bit taken aback by the clothing of the two women, especially Suzanne's dress. Suzanne often raised her arms, frequently yawning, or at least pretending to yawn. It seemed obvious to Katherine that such movements were specifically designed to excite Alan (and exciting him they were).

Katherine thought to herself, Alan's totally checking Suzanne out! He's spellbound by the view of her boobs. And it almost seems as if Mom isn't wearing a bra either, but that couldn't be possible. Could it?

Katherine was a prudish and shy girl, but she was so flummoxed by the strange situation that she just had to say something.

"Suzanne. That dress of yours. It's very, uh..."

"Sexy?" Suzanne helpfully suggested.

"Yeah, very sexy."

"Oh, thank you! You noticed! You're probably wondering why I'm wearing it. As you know, Alan has been so down in the dumps now, for almost a week. And he's totally fallen off of his 'schedule.'" That was another euphemism, referring to his chart of the number of times he got sexual relief a day.

Suzanne continued, "So your mother and I decided that if we made things around here a little bit sexier, we could break him out of his depression over Christine, and at the same time get his libido going again. Today's our first full day. And according to Alan, it appears to be working. Look how much happier he is already! Alan, do you think this dress is sexy?"

Everyone looked at Alan.

There's no doubt he was smiling and happy if a bit in awe. He was practically struck stupid by Suzanne's sexiness, and was losing badly at cards. "Uh, yeah," was all he could manage.

Suzanne continued, "If you feel comfortable doing it, you can also dress up a bit more sexily, Katherine. The more the merrier, right Alan?"

"Okay!" Katherine answered before Alan could.

Susan quickly interjected, "The emphasis there is on 'a bit.' Let's not overdo this, okay? Everything in moderation. Isn't your dress a little too much, Suzanne? I mean, really! And only in this house, is that clear, Angel? I feel horrible just thinking about some strange man looking at my daughter with lust in his eyes."

Katherine giggled happily. "Sure. What a good idea! Of course I'll help out. Anything for my number one brother!"

"Hey, I'm your only brother," said Alan.

"That's why you're my number one brother," she joked.

No more was said of such things that evening.

Katherine thought later, Looks like Suzanne has the same kind of thoughts that I've been having. Sexing things up. That's good, that gives me the green light to step things up some more.

But what's her motive? Is it just to help Brother out, or does she want him too? If she does, she doesn't have the whole incest problem to deal with like I do, plus she's like a thousand times sexier than I am. I can't compete!

But on the other hand, if she keeps pushing, maybe that could open doors for me too. Maybe we could all help him out. It's probably my only serious chance to turn my dreams into reality. I'm not that good at talking my mom into stuff, but Suzanne can talk her into doing just about anything. She's amazing, and she knows it.

Suzanne did not in fact visit Alan's room again that evening. She decided, I'll have to pace myself more, if I don't want Susan to get suspicious or mad. Making her wear that maid outfit was really pushing my luck; if I get caught naked with Alan straight on the heels of that I'll be in big trouble. Best let things cool down a bit for a few days. All in all, my plan to seduce Alan is working like a charm. All I need is patience.

CHAPTER 7 (Tuesday, Oct. 1)

Susan and Suzanne now frequently showed themselves off to Alan. Suzanne dressed a lot more boldly than Susan did, but Susan was at least making an effort to "sex things up" to help Alan reach his daily target.

His sister Katherine was also busy with her own plans to "sex things up." Because of her longstanding secret crush on her brother, she could hardly believe she had a green light of sorts to act sexy around him too. She plotted just what she should do when and how far she could dare go.

When Alan came home on Tuesday afternoon, he was surprised to find Katherine standing in the living room, wearing the sexiest and most revealing clothes he'd ever seen her wear. She had on a tight white top that left her stomach exposed, and an extremely short pair of white shorts. It was a not-so-subtle imitation of what Susan had worn the night before last.

Katherine, feeling his eyes upon her, asked shyly, "Hey Bro! How do you like my clothes? I bought these things last year, but ended up never wearing 'em. Now, Mom will finally let me."

He thought, You know what? I don't think she's wearing a bra. Just like Mom and Aunt Suzy. True, her boobs aren't Wonders of the World like theirs, but they're still plenty to get my heart racing, and that's a fact! Especially since she's bouncing all over. I guess she's excited that she's allowed to wear these clothes? I dunno. Women.

"They're very nice," he admitted honestly. He joked, "They're like, from this century!"

She was very pleased and laughed heartily. She bounced around some more, breaking into some of her cheerleader routines.

He left the room but realized he'd left his backpack behind and returned a minute later. He was surprised to find Katherine still there, but now standing still with her eyes closed and an intent look on her face. She had two hands down below her waist, and was making strange motions with them.

If I didn't know better, it almost looks like her hands are making the motions of someone stroking a penis, Alan thought. But obviously that can't be, he concluded. He was too shy to ask what she was doing, and left the room unnoticed.

(Actually, she'd figured he would come back for his backpack and wanted him to discover her like that.)

He was so surprised at her behavior that about a minute later he had to go back to look at her again. She was still making the strange hand motions, but this time curiosity got the best of her and she looked up as he came in. She immediately stopped her hand motions and even put her hands behind her back in embarrassment.

There was no hiding that fact that he'd seen her doing something, so he asked, "Katherine, what are you doing there?"

"Oh, nothing!" she said, pretending to be flustered. "Nothing at all! I wasn't thinking about you, really!" She gawked at his crotch. "It was, uh, this other guy. Actually, I wasn't thinking of anybody. Um, that reminds me, Mom asked me to go do something." She fled the room.

That only amazed Alan even more. What the heck was that about? I mean, that totally looks like she was fantasizing stroking a guy. She acted so guilty, too. And was she staring at my shorts for a moment, there? Dang, that was bizarre. I hope she didn't see my erection.

He then walked into the dining room and found Susan and Suzanne chatting and drinking coffee. His eyes went to his mother first.

Susan wore a red silk top that didn't particularly reveal her big breasts, but it left her stomach completely uncovered. That was pretty sexy by itself, because she had the firm abdominals of an athlete, since she and Suzanne worked out together every day, and also because even showing off her belly button was a very rare event. She wore shorts, shorter than any she'd worn before. In the back, the shorts reached just as far down as the fold of skin at the edge of her ass cheeks. He didn't recognize either item, which was because they were both Suzanne's clothes that even Suzanne had never been bold enough to wear.

They both got up upon seeing him, and bounded across the room to him.

With all the bouncing that ensued, he knew that, again, neither of them was wearing a bra.

Both of them hugged him, pressing into him from either side.

He realized, I can feel four nipples pressing against my chest! All at once! Somehow I could believe this kind of thing coming from Aunt Suzy, but it just doesn't seem possible that my mom would dress like this as well. Someone wake me up from this weird dream. I'm having totally unthinkable feelings about both of them. Constantly!

He hadn't gotten a good look at Suzanne yet, but when the hug ended he took the opportunity to scope out her outfit. She wore a dark blue dress that impressively showed off her curvy body.

Alan loved the dark blue color, as it contrasted with her dark reddish-brown hair and pale creamy skin so effectively. The dress put her cleavage on exceptionally fine display.

What do you think, Alan?" Suzanne asked, knowing full well he was checking her out. "Va-va-voom!" She stepped back and positioned herself like the famous scene of Marilyn Monroe standing above an air grate. Unfortunately there was no wind to blow her dress up, but the pose was a big hit with him just the same. She brushed a hand through her hair and stared at him with hungry eyes.

As she leaned over, he could see her boobs hanging down dramatically inside her dress. He'd already been hard from seeing Katherine's revealing outfit and suggestive hand gestures, but now his penis seemed to turn as hard as steel.

Susan laughed happily but nervously, and said, "My friend is so shameless, isn't she? Suzanne, you really go too far." She began walking towards the kitchen, saying, "Come on, Tiger, you must be thirsty. What would you like to drink?"

As Susan poured Alan his favorite drink, milk, Suzanne added, "I dressed your mother up in some of my clothes today, because all of hers are so totally square."

Susan leaned back over a counter towards the dining room, and playfully stuck her tongue out at Suzanne. In the process, she bent over and revealed to Alan nearly as much of her equally considerable cleavage as Suzanne had just done. The difference was, she didn't know what she was showing, whereas Suzanne mostly certainly knew the impact of every flirty move she made.

Suzanne continued, "Starting tomorrow, the two of us are going shopping and will get her some new clothes. She's been the fashion torchbearer for the Victorian Era for far too long! I have a news flash: Victoria's Secret has nothing to do with Queen Victoria."

Susan laughed, flicked her wrist, and said "Oh, you!" like some silly schoolgirl. She giggled nervously. This was very atypical behavior for her. She was uncomfortable about the whole "sex things up" policy.

Soon the situation was back to normal, with the two of them sitting at the dining room table again. Alan made up an excuse to leave and went back to his room to beat off. After the unprecedented sexy triple display of the three women closest to him, he had no trouble at all getting quick relief. He tried to think of Suzanne, since she was the least forbidden fantasy object, but he ended up thinking about all three of them.

He felt guilty about that when his climax was over, but that didn't stop him from thinking about all three of them the next time. And the time after that.

He spent much of the evening masturbating in his room, or if he wasn't up for that, then thinking about all that he'd seen lately. But most of all he was dying of anticipation, because of Suzanne's visit the night before. He expected her to come in and do a repeat same at any moment.

But he was disappointed - Susan and Suzanne got to talking, and Suzanne was unable to find a chance to be alone before it grew late and she had to leave. (Suzanne spent most of the time trying to overcome Susan's objections to the whole "sex things up" idea.)

Alan had set a personal record of seven orgasms the day before. He ended up equaling it this day, even without new inspiration from Suzanne. He was concerned, though, if what had happened was a freak event, but he needn't have worried.

Suzanne was very determined to give him much more assistance soon.

CHAPTER 8 (Wednesday, Oct. 2)

The next afternoon, Alan hurried home, masturbated, took a nap, then woke up and masturbated again. This was becoming his daily routine and served as two dependable checks on his chart out of the six he needed. He was so sexually naïve that he couldn't actually imagine having sex, and instead dreamed of running his hands over naked skin. Even kissing seemed beyond him. He mostly thought about Suzanne and again tried to push lustful thoughts of Katherine and Susan out of his head. He was a bit more successful with that this time, mostly because his dreaming of another Suzanne visit was more than enough fantasy fodder for him.

But not long after finishing for the second time, the object of his fantasy knocked on his door. This time, Suzanne was smarter about her arrival than she had been last time. Rather than come in before he'd masturbated, she decided it was better to come in immediately after. That would make it harder to get him aroused, but it also meant he could stay hard a lot longer. She actually waited outside with an ear and a cup to his door until she heard the quiet noises from his bed finally stop. Then she knocked. "Sweetie? It's your Aunt Suzy."

"Come in," yelled Alan.

Again, he had thrown on only a T-shirt and shorts but no underwear, but did it deliberately this time. He sat up in his bed with a science fiction novel, trying to act casual. In fact, his heart was already pounding with excitement from the moment he heard her voice.

This time he thought he she'd be wearing the same outfit she' had on earlier, and he was eagerly looking forward to seeing it on her. But to his surprise, she was wearing something even sexier. She now wore a skimpy summer dress that was partly see-through. Or perhaps it was lingerie - he wasn't sure. His heart beat even faster. Oh man! Sweet! I just know something good is gonna happen.

Suzanne walked right over to his bed, and said, "I thought we could do more of what we did the day before yesterday. I've got some more Internet porn to show you. Does that sound fun?"

"Very," he said enthusiastically. He was really nervous, but a little more confident than the nervous wreck he was yesterday, since he had a better sense of what would happen.

"Great, but why the dungeon look? I thought you were over your big depression." The heavy drapes were drawn again, keeping the room nearly dark as night.

Alan tried to think. He didn't want to open the drapes because he was hoping the same lighting effect would allow him to glimpse the reflections of her breasts again, but of course he couldn't say that. So instead he claimed, "I just woke up from a nap, and when I open the drapes it hurts my eyes. Besides, it keeps the room cool. It's so hot lately."

"Just wondering," Suzanne said. With the double meaning evident in her voice, she noted, "Things are getting pretty hot." More playfully, she added, "Although, I was rather hoping you'd say you were a vampire and wanted to bite my neck."

Alan realized he had a problem. His penis was already hard as iron, and sticking out through the zipper fly of his tight, short shorts. To stuff them back into the shorts would be like putting an elephant into a breadbox. He wanted to look at the porn with his erection secretly hanging out, like he did the time before. That had made things a lot more fun, and a loss less painful, than they otherwise would have been. But he was sitting under covers in his bed, not in front of the computer. How to get from here to there without her noticing?

"Maybe it's better if you open them a crack," he suggested.

"Okay. I take it you mean the drapes and not my clothes," she responded playfully (not that her clothes had any cracks to open, as they already were barely clinging to her body).

When she faced away from him and walked towards the window a few feet away, he leaped out of his bed and made it to his computer chair in record time. He immediately scooted up the chair to make sure his exposed penis went far under the desk, just like it did before.

However, the lightning fast action of a sleepy boy immediately roused Suzanne's suspicion. She took a good look at him from across the room. At first she couldn't see anything much, as his back was now turned to her, but as she walked closer towards his desk she hit the right angle that showed his exposed hard-on.

Oh joy she thought, and clasped her hands together in glee. Just look at that big boy! This is going to be even more fun than I thought! How many more days will it take for my scheme to unfold before he's pounding me silly with that thing? I can't wait!

She went to his stereo to put on some music. She looked at his CD collection with a frown. "I don't suppose you have any classical, do you? Ravel, maybe?" It was obvious he didn't, even though he was too excited to answer. So she put on The Pretenders' first album instead. She figured that could help set a sexy mood.

She sat down right at his side like she did yesterday, and judged it time to discuss the weather some more, to open up further teasing possibilities.

"So you call this cool, huh?" She grabbed one part of her dress in front of her boobs and began pulling it out and away from her cleavage then back towards her slowly and repeatedly, as if she was fanning herself. Each time she pulled the dress away, she completely exposed her breasts to Alan's helplessly gawking eyes. She left one boob totally naked by the time she was done fanning.

"I don't know about you, but I'm soooo hot!" she added.

The house luckily wasn't air-conditioned, but Suzanne had gone further and, using the bathroom across the hallway, dabbed herself with water all over before coming to Alan. The effect was that her clothes were sticking to her all over, and rivulets of water were running down her skin everywhere. She looked like she was sweating profusely, as if she'd just run a marathon. She finally pulled the shirt away from her and used one hand to keep it open, allowing Alan unrestricted access to peek at her naked boobs, glistening with dripping water.

God, I've never seen anything so sexy! Alan thought. "You are HOT!" he abruptly said out loud, in pure amazement. Then he blushed at his brashness.

"Why Sweetie," she replied coyly, "are you saying I look unusually warm, or are you saying that I'm an attractive woman?"

Tough question, he thought. Am I allowed to call Aunt Suzy "hot" or did I really make a blunder? He looked at her again, with her exposed breasts just a foot from his face. He had a strong urge to simply bury his face in there. Damn, if I can't call her hot, then nothing is hot.

"Uh, urm, both, actually." There was a long pause as he built up to say something. He finally spit it out. "Um, Aunt Suzy? I should warn you that your, uh, your top, well, it's kind of come undone."

She beamed. "Sweetie! You're just too sweet! Thanks for the warning, but don't you think I know what I'm showing?"

Alan was having a hard time figuring out where to look. He still couldn't believe she wouldn't mind if he stared at her chest. "You mean...? But, what about, what about your husband? I have to respect your marriage." His eyes bounced back and forth from her face to her chest as he battled his lustful urges.

She shook her head in disbelief. "Sweetie, you're too nice. Let me worry about that, okay? Let's just say there's no love lost between my husband and I."

Alan still protested, "But I can't just stare at you."

"Why not? That's the whole idea of sexing things up."

He said with complete sincerity, "Because once I start staring, I won't be able to stop, probably not until my eyeballs fall out. You're just too beautiful!"

CHAPTER 9

"My Sweetie!" Suzanne delightedly reached around him and gave him a big hug, which wasn't hard to do, as he was already leaning over so far towards her chest.

He felt her hardened nipples pressing firmly into his chest. Now she's touching me! Living goddess Suzanne is touching me! That can't be her nipples, can it? Someone pinch me!

She tried her best to get her boobs to rub against his chest without making it look too obvious. She figured she would have to take it one step at a time with him.

"Thank you so much!" she went on. "You've never complimented my looks before, you meanie. Do you really think I'm attractive?" she pulled back from her tight hug so he could get a more complete look at her, even as she remained sitting in the adjacent chair. One of her breasts still hung lewdly out of her dress.

Alan couldn't believe his luck. This is too weird, too good. Something strange is going on! he thought nervously. I really must be in a Twilight Zone episode. Maybe the one where the guy thinks he's in Heaven, but it turns out to be Hell. This is all a big joke or something.

"Yes. You're gorgeous," he finally said.

"Oh, Alan!" She hammed up a dramatic swoon backwards, for his benefit. "Oh, I'm so excited. That makes looking at these naughty pictures that much more fun, don't you think?" She turned to the computer and said, "Why don't we get started? Let's pretend I don't realize my top is completely falling off though. I think it'll be more fun that way."

"Yeah okay," he somehow mumbled as he watched her begin typing on the keyboard. The breast closest to him still hung out, but as she leaned forwards, the dress fell forwards as well, causing both tits to be completely exposed to his eyes. Her top did really seem to be completely falling off. Both shoulder straps were in grave danger of slipping down her arms, which would leave her truly topless.

Alan wanted to stroke his exposed erection so badly he could cry, but he didn't for fear of giving away that it was sticking out under the desk.

When she finished typing the web link, she again put one arm behind him and placed her hand on his opposite shoulder. This caused one of her naked tits to press against his own uncovered arm, just below the bottom of his shirtsleeve.

He could feel all the sweaty wetness on her arm seeping onto his.

He thought, cluelessly, I can't believe it! Is she hinting I can touch her too? No way! That would be way more than just sexing things up a little. She'd never go for that. Only in my dreams!

The room was still dark enough so he could see her chest through the reflection in the monitor again as well.

With her other hand she manipulated the mouse, causing naked pictures to pop up as they did the day before.

The website had a generic name, but like yesterday, it was actually the one she had thrown together herself in the past few days. So there were no advertisements or flashy graphics, just lots of picture links to click on. This way, she could control exactly what he saw.

She grabbed his hand and guided it over the mouse as if he'd never used a mouse before. "Yesterday I just showed some pictures of women, but today I thought I'd show you some pictures of people together. Here, go ahead and click on any of the links." Actually, it was just another excuse to touch.

She asked, "There. Doesn't that just make you hot?" He clicked open more pictures, which showed men fucking women, women on women, and much more. "I know it gets me going."

These pictures were much more explicit than the pinups from before, but it wasn't like Alan needed the stimulation to get any more aroused. He was barely even aware there was a computer in front of him. He felt himself drowning in her perfume. Last time she smelled like vanilla and this time he could swear she smelt vaguely like cinnamon. Whatever it was, he loved it.

She took both of her hands, now that she wasn't holding the mouse, and began caressing her body outside of her clothes, while she stared intently at the screen. At first she did it very subtly, as if she didn't even realize what she was doing. But she gradually began moving her hands further a field, and more vigorously.

"I get so HOT looking at these pictures," she said breathlessly.

Alan turned his head and just stared at her instead of the naked photos. Holy cow! Look at her! Real life is so much better!

One of her hands finally reached an exposed breast, after going seemingly everywhere else. Realizing she couldn't keep up the pretense that she didn't notice she was hanging out all over forever, she looked at her boob and exclaimed with surprise, "Oh, would you look at that!" She looked at Alan's face and said, "Looks like you already are!" Then she giggled.

Alan got really red in the face and muttered, "Sorry..."

"No reason to be!" she came back quickly. "Your mother, sister, and I are trying to get you horny, so you can jack off more often. So something like an exposed boob or two can only help, right? You don't mind, do you?"

"Mind?" he asked incredulously. "No, that's cool," he said in an unsuccessful attempt to brush it off like he was cool and didn't care one way or another. As if this kind of thing happens all the time ... not!

"Does it get you excited?" she asked, obviously excited herself.

He said, "Yeah," but he couldn't bear to look her in the face while saying so. He turned away towards the wall.

"Well if that's the case," said Suzanne, "maybe I'll just leave them hanging out, then. In fact, maybe I'll just open this dress up a bit more. That might help you out." She pushed a strap off of her shoulder, and then pushed the other one off as well. That left the skimpy, partly transparent dress crumpled uselessly around her waist.

Alan was still very aware of the fact that Suzanne was a married woman. Even though she'd given him permission to gawk, he still felt like a criminal whenever he did. However, despite all the guilt, his lust won out. He couldn't resist turning around again to see what she did. He was thrilled to see her completely naked from the waist up.

She leaned forward towards the computer screen, exciting him even more. Her breasts were very firm and high. The nipples poked out as if they were trying to fly towards the computer screen, and were attempting to pull the rest of the boobs outwards in a frustrated attempt to fly away.

She smiled at Alan, and then again stared at the computer screen, as if she was so absorbed with the pictures there that she was completely oblivious to the fact Alan was looking only at her and didn't give a flying fuck about the pictures.

She leaned forward on both arms even further, until she was practically over the desk. This caused her dress to slide down her body until it was barely caught by her hips. "Oh, I just loooove looking at these pictures! I love it!"

She closed her eyes and wiggled her body slightly back and forth, knowing this would cause her tits to rock and sway.

"I love it! So good!" she said again even more enthusiastically.

Alan was beyond shocked, beyond aroused. From the look on her face, he wondered if she was in the throes of an orgasm.

He wasn't far off with his guess. She was putting on an exaggerated show, but in actual fact she really was getting close to an orgasm just from being an exhibitionist.

Suddenly, she sat back down and looked very casually at Alan. "Don't you?" she asked in a perfectly calm voice.

"What was that? Don't I what?" said the stunned teenager. It occurred to him that he'd never actually seen a completely bare chest in real life before. He was rapidly approaching his limit of how much excitement he could take without spontaneously cumming. If he dared to touch his erection in any way whatsoever, he knew it would be all over.

"Don't you love the pictures, of course!" she playfully chided him, knowing full well he had forgotten all about looking at the computer screen. Then she closed her eyes as she sat, and again her face contorted to look like she was being fucked.

She put her hands on her legs and then began rubbing the pale skin there. She quickly reached the edge of her dress, which just barely kept her pussy from being exposed. She reached underneath, and began running her hands over her naked skin under the dress.

She moved toward her stomach, and kept moving higher, until her hands were at the clump of cloth around her stomach. The effect of having both hands so far up was that her pussy was very nearly exposed to Alan's eyes. But she stopped an inch or so shy of exposing herself there, and she didn't touch it yet either. She figured she'd take his seduction one step at a time.

He looked down at where he knew her pussy was. He was on the verge of cumming, just from imagining what was there (not to mention all the other parts of her he could see very well).

He realized he was building up to an orgasm to end all orgasms, and there was nothing he could do about it. Normally he could just take his hands off of his penis to stop or slow down his buildup, but he couldn't do that now because he wasn't touching anything in the first place.

Suzanne could see his struggle not to cum yet in his face. She said, "It feels soooo good to have my boobs bounce free like this. Just like I'm sure it feels good that you're hanging out everywhere."

"You know?!" Alan would have been mortified, but he was too aroused to feel much other than pure lust.

"Of course. Aunt Suzy knows all, heh-heh. Why don't you touch yours and make it feel better? I think you know what I mean. Isn't that what the doctor ordered? Cum for me!"

That command caused him to lose it. He couldn't take it any more, and reached under the desk to openly jack off, no longer caring about the shame of Suzanne watching him. But his erection erupted before his hands even reached it. His seed splattered all over the wooden paneling on the back of the desk, just as he had the day before. The difference was Suzanne was still there, and furthermore what was left of her dress was bunched up around her waist.

Alan was tremendously embarrassed that she'd seen and heard him climax while obviously thinking of her. But his embarrassment didn't end there, because it seemed like his penis was a fire hose going off, shooting sperm everywhere. It simply would not stop. He'd never cum so much in his life, and was completely unused to cumming in the open air instead of into a towel or tissue. He imagined his balls draining until they were just empty sacks hanging down. He grabbed his penis with both hands and held on like he was riding a bucking bronco.

Suzanne leaned into him and stared over his shoulder, watching the geyser of cum with wide eyes.

Finally, mercifully, at long last, it ended. He could only take so much pleasure. He groaned, and slowly placed his head on the table. He felt totally spent.

He felt Suzanne's hands now patting and rubbing his back, through his T-shirt.

She said soothingly, "Felt good, didn't it?" Inwardly, she marveled at the amount of cum he'd spewed forth. This is the advantage of being in love with a teenager. Boundless enthusiasm. Well, that and he cums by the bucket-load.

Alan could only groan again. He was practically unable to speak.

"There, there, I'm sure it felt good, Sweetie," she continued. "That's what it's all about, isn't it? You have to do that six times a day, and then you'll be healthy and strong. I'd like to help out from now on. Do you mind if I help out like this?"

"No, Aunt Suzy." He was finally speaking. "God no! That was ... wow." I have to do THAT six times a day? he thought. I'll die before I'm twenty! "Help out from now on"?! Holy cow!

Suzanne was getting a kick of out maintaining the fiction that the website did this to him. "Pretty amazing Internet porn, huh? I have to agree. That's why those are my favorite pictures."

Alan had hardly paid any attention to the pictures, and he knew she knew that. Maybe he'd looked at them for a minute or two. It was all about her.

He thought, Aunt Suzy. Suzanne. Wow. It's like having a live Playboy Playmate of the Year in my room! She got naked in my room. Naked. She still is, right next to me! No clothes. This is Suzanne we're talking about! She never so much as winked at me until a couple days ago.

Suzanne stood up and turned around to look for a towel.

Alan now had his arms cradling his face on the desk, but he looked up and saw her ass enticingly near to him. All the wetness of Suzanne's sweat and the water she used caused her thin dress to stick to the skin of her ass and make it appear see-through.

Little did Alan know, but Suzanne also had a powerful orgasm at the same time he did, also without ever even touching her hands to her pussy. Her own juices were dripping down her legs, which was one reason why she wanted a towel. Alan though had been so busy checking out the way the moist fabric clung to her ass cheeks that he didn't see her leakage.

There were some silky hand towels and tissues next to Alan's bed, which he used when masturbating. She said, "Here we are," and went to grab to grab them.

Alan immediately jumped up out of his chair and shouted, "NO!" He quickly crossed the room.
"Uh, what I mean is," he said more calmly as he reached her, "please let me do it myself. This is really embarrassing."

She had grabbed one of the towels, but he quickly grabbed it out of her hand. He knew that the one she'd grabbed, bunched up and on top of the others, was the one he had cum into when he had masturbated earlier in the afternoon.

He was petrified that she'd find his cum, dried or maybe still wet, on the towel. It was a bit irrational since he'd just cum like the Old Faithful geyser, but he wasn't anywhere close to thinking straight.

He was so focused on the towel problem that he didn't realize he was now standing opposite Suzanne with his penis still hanging out of his shorts. Normally it would have been hard again given the look at her ass that he'd just had, but it was still only at half strength since he'd cum three times in the last hour and a half.

Suzanne furtively noticed though, and was secretly delighted. Better to not let on how he's hangin' or he'll cover up, she thought happily. What a hunk. So fit, and well hung to boot. He is so ripe, just like a ripe fruit ready to be picked. A virgin too, all for little ol' me, heh-heh.

Alan immediately bent down under desk and wiped the cum off of the wood and carpet using his already soiled towel.

Now it was Suzanne's turn to gaze at his ass, which was wiggling up in air in his barely sufficient short shorts. She simultaneously grabbed another towel and used it to wipe her sex juices from off of her legs, now that he wasn't looking.

She thought, Man, I came a river, didn't I? This is so excellent! It's been years since something like that... I must have been dripping my cum all over the floor as I walked around. She realized delightedly, This room is going to smell like a cum-splattered whorehouse for days!

She was getting horny all over again as she moved in for a closer view of Alan's ass. What a beautiful young man. He has it all, in front and back. And he's just so kind and good. Gawd, I want to rip those shorts right off. Rrrr!

But she also realized she had to pace herself. That's enough for today. I probably went too far as it is. He's so shy and naïve - if I don't watch out I'll literally kill him with excitement! Heh-heh. Tomorrow I'll take things just a bit further. It's not just a matter of what Alan wants. I'm sure I could get him to fuck me if I took the lead, and he'd love it. But I have to think about what Susan and Katherine would think, and work them along first. It's impossible to keep a secret for long around here.

"Okay, Sweetie, I'll leave you to that," she said. He was still under the desk, furiously trying to clean. "Same time tomorrow?" When she didn't get an answer, she added, "Just say yes."

"Yes," she heard him mutter from under the desk. Then, with much more enthusiasm, "Yes! Definitely yes!" He popped his head back out and gave her a big grin.

She grinned back. "Okay. Please don't tell Susan about any of this, right, Sweetie?" She opened the door and looked around the hallway.

Looks like no one was eavesdropping. ... Oops! She looked down and realized her boobs were still hanging out of her dress. She quickly popped them back in, and decided to head for the bathroom to change and make herself more publicly presentable. She was still wet and sweaty.

She had one parting comment. "One last thing. You should really get a fan in here and ventilate your room. It smells like your cum all over. Personally I love it, but it might upset your mother. Ta-ta!"

The idea of Suzanne loving the smell of his cum coupled with the thought of her returning got him mentally aroused as can be, but his penis was all worn out.

A half an hour later, though, it revived and he came quickly reliving what Suzanne had done in his room. This certainly is going to be a record day!

CHAPTER 10

That night, Suzanne stayed for dinner. She wore yet another revealing outfit and wanted Susan to do the same, but Susan had a very different notion of what revealing meant.

Suzanne thought, Things are coming along nicely with Alan. Or should I say cumming, heh-heh. Katherine came up with her own sexing things up plan, so I don't see much need for intervention there. The biggest obstacle by far is Susan.

So this time, when Suzanne pressed Susan to wear a certain dress and Susan said no, Suzanne simply didn't take no for an answer. Over the years, Suzanne had realized that she was the dominant type, and Susan was the submissive type. She'd never really taken advantage of that, since Susan was her best friend, but now she did. She ended up commanding, "You WILL wear that dress. Now. Period. Don't give me any excuses! It's for the health of your son. What kind of mother are you, if you won't help him in his time of need?"

Susan held the dress up. "But I can't. Look at it. It's scandalous. He's going to have all kinds of sinful thoughts about me, his mother!"

"Susan! You don't get it. That's the damn point! They're just thoughts. There's no such thing as a thought crime in this country. He needs every bit of visual stimulation he can get. Have mercy on his plight! Put the dress on, already!"

So Susan wore the dress. It was an extremely low cut black dinner dress. It showed so much cleavage that one could almost see down to the top of her belly.

Susan had a hard time walking downstairs and into the dining room area where Katherine and Alan were sitting. Suzanne literally had to push her from behind, across the living room and into the dining room.

Susan stood there, blushing furiously. She sat down, took one look at Alan sitting across from her, and then stood up again. "Oh Alan, I'm sorry. Suzanne is being so mean. She said I have to wear this, but it's really too much, isn't it? First the dorky maid outfit and now this. I'd better go get changed." She turned around, but Suzanne was behind her with her hands on her shoulders again, and wouldn't let her go.

Both Alan and Katherine were stunned, though they tried not to show it.

Katherine was wearing a typical outfit, but she thought, Shit! If even Mom is dressing like that, what am I doing in this? Cool! This is a green light to go all out next time!

Alan was desperate to put Susan at ease, so she wouldn't give up dressing like that. "No. Wait, Mom. I really appreciate what you're trying to do, helping with visual stimulation. When I see you like that, it makes me proud to have a mom who cares so much to help me out. I feel so loved, so cared for. Please stay."

His words struck the bullseye. Suzanne was very pleased and thought. He couldn't have done any better if I'd coached him. Heh-heh!

Susan was weakening. She asked, "Are you sure, Son? I don't know." She turned back around and held her arms underneath her boobs, inadvertently causing them to press forward and threaten to spill out of her dress. "Dressed like this, I feel so... So... Oh, I can't say it!"

Alan asked, "Feel so what? It's just a cocktail dress, Mom."

"I know, but I feel so ... naked." She barely whispered the word "naked," and then blushed and closed her eyes.

Alan's penis, already at full attention, tried to escape from his shorts. He had to struggle not to moan out loud.

Katherine spoke up. "Mom, it's no big deal. That kind of dress is so common. Relax. Come on and eat dinner already."

So Susan sat down, but she could hardly look anyone else in the eyes for the whole meal. Such clothing was completely unheard of for her.

With all three women there during dinner, Alan was so transfixed looking at one woman after another that he had a hard time remembering to occasionally put food in his mouth. His erection bulged his pants out so obscenely that he was fairly surprised the fabric didn't completely burst.

Suzanne sat next to him at the table, so she had an exclusive viewpoint of his crotch. She seemed to delight in furtively looking at the bulge in his pants, and provoking it even further.

Since she was sitting next to him, she sat very close and brushed up against his shoulder and arm whenever she could. At one point she squeezed his knee under the table, as if it was a gesture of support for what he was saying. She saw from his face that that touch almost caused him to cum in his shorts, so she refrained from moving her hands even more aggressively.

Midway through the meal she thought, He's so overwhelmed with lust that if I provoke him any more, it'll be just plain mean. So she laid off for a while.

But after dinner ended and things settled down a bit, Suzanne again took the lead in pushing further. The four of them retired to the living room to hang out and watch TV. Suzanne wore a low cut dress without a bra, which was about the third change of clothes she'd made that day for Alan's sake.

She had a new habit of leaning forward as if deeply engrossed in the conversation. That action didn't just show her nipples if one looked at the right angle - it exposed all of her tits no matter what angle one chose to look from.

Suzanne's tit flashes were so obvious that even Susan noticed them. "Um, Suzanne, don't you think you should be careful about your dress?"

"What? Oh, right." Suzanne pulled herself back and her nipples were once again covered up, though just barely. "That's the problem in wearing this sexy stuff. Sometimes you show more than you realize."

Within minutes, Suzanne was bending forward again and showing off her incredible creamy breasts. She was more careful not to do it when Susan could notice, though.

At the same time, Susan was still in her black cocktail dress, and that was as arousing to Alan as seeing Suzanne's boobs hanging out.

It was all Alan could do not to cum right in his shorts. Eventually he could take no more and hurried off to his room to masturbate. When he got back to the living room, he got so excited all over again that within minutes he had to make another run to his room. He felt like someone with the runs forced to rush to the bathroom to relieve himself every few minutes, except he was masturbating each time instead.

Suzanne had planned to go back to Alan's room again, but realized that another visit might be overkill. He'd made two quick visits to his room and Suzanne at least had no doubt what he did there.

If he gets any more sexually stimulated, he's liable to blow a gasket, she thought with great glee. He must be falling in lust with me. Since he already loves me dearly, we're going to be so happy. So close. I don't care if I am married and he's half my age, true love conquers all.

Susan found herself strangely jealous at all the attention Suzanne was getting from Alan. As the evening wore on and she wore her revealing dress for hours, she grew more and more comfortable in it.

By the end of the evening, she thought to herself, If Suzanne's showing herself off that much, then maybe this dress isn't such a big deal after all. After all, you can find this kind of dress at just about any formal party. Maybe it wouldn't be so bad if I show myself off just a little bit more...

Katherine was also taking note of Susan's increasing ease with the dress. That just emboldened her further to wear such outfits too.


*************************************************

SIX TIMES A DAY
Part 3: Beat It
(MF, inc, slow, reluc, voy)

Written by Spacer X (paul_t_22@yahoo.com)



This work is copyrighted to Spacer X © 2004 with all rights reserved.

This is part of a longer e-novel. It's highly recommended that you start at the beginning in order to understand the characters and previous events.

These are illustrated stories. If for some reason a picture doesn't open you may need to refresh the page or right click on a particular picture to open it.

CHAPTER 1 (Thursday, Oct. 3)

A couple of hours after school on the next afternoon, Alan found himself sitting in the living room with Suzanne while Susan was cooking dinner in the kitchen. Suzanne had been reading the newspaper, but Alan took advantage of the chance to be alone with her to ask a question.

"Aunt Suzy?"

"Hmm?" She put the newspaper down and smiled his way.

He dropped his voice. "Um, you know what you said the other night, that I could stare at your boobs? Is that true for anytime, or just when we're checking out the websites together?"

Suzanne looked at him with slight indignation. "Just in your room, of course. What kind of woman do you think I am?" But even as she said this, the shoulder straps on her dress began to slide down her shoulders.

She continued to protest, "It's not like I'm going to rip my clothes off for you at any old time. I am a married woman, you know. I have my limits." As she spoke, both shoulder straps slid off simultaneously and the top of her dress fell down, leaving her exposed from the waist up. She pretended to be oblivious and indignant, but she couldn't stop from grinning just a little.

Alan grinned a lot. "I see."

"I'm sure you do." She was grinning more.

"How did you do that? It's like the straps moved on their own. Were you making little wiggles with your shoulders or something?"

"I have no idea what you're talking about. Boy, is it just me, or did it get breezy in here all of the sudden?"

Alan smiled some more, but then he rushed upstairs to masturbate yet again. "Thanks for the help, Aunt Suzy!"

She smiled, pulled her dress back up, and went back to reading the newspaper. Yep. Things are getting a lot more interesting around here. I can't wait until the time is ripe to do more than just looking.

Suzanne had to go home to cook dinner at the Pestridge house, but she came back after dinner and went straight to Alan's room. She and Alan had another "Internet porn viewing session," which really meant another "staring at Suzanne nearly naked session."

At first, events unfolded nearly exactly as they'd done the night before, but Alan wasn't complaining. He could only dream that things would go on like that every night. Suzanne even had him keep his penis hanging out beneath the desk, just like he did the two times before.

But then it got even better. Suzanne still insisted on the pretense that they were looking at Internet porn, though Alan ended up facing Suzanne and only made token glances back to the screen. While she pretended to be busy viewing the porn, not only had her top fallen off again, but her pleated skirt slowly rode up her thighs until the hem of it reached her pussy. Then, ever so slowly, she slumped forward in her chair. But with some clever manipulation, she went forward but her dress did not, causing the hem to ride up and over her pussy, even exposing some of her bush.

Alan was absolutely beside himself. It was the first pussy he'd seen in real life. He was so excited that he forgot to breathe for quite a long time.

But then, only a minute or two later, Suzanne acted as if she was uncomfortable and shifted positions. Then her pussy got completely covered up again.

She quelled his disappointment by saying, "Sweetie, the whole purpose of me being here is to help you have lots of nice climaxes, so why don't you start now?"

"You mean...?"

She grinned, picked up a towel, and handed it to him. "Let's not give that board under your desk any more messy grief."

Alan took the towel and put it down near him, but he said, "I dunno. I'd like to, but I'm having such a good time. And I'm so excited that I know if I touch it, it'll all be over in seconds. I really wanna keep having fun."

She suggested, "Then touch it and shoot off. I'm in no big rush to go anywhere. When you recover, you'll last a lot longer and we'll have even more fun."

He couldn't turn down that idea. So he came into the towel more or less instantly as he'd predicted. Then within minutes, he was hard again. Suzanne muttered something about the resilience of youth. Before long, he resumed stroking but he was self-conscious about it so he did it far under the desk. While he stroked, Suzanne periodically looked at Internet porn and gave running commentaries about what she wanted to do with the attractive women pictured there.

She said things like, "Ooh, Sweetie, look at this one. She's a hottie. Look at that rack, wouldn't you just love to play with those zeppelins? And look at those lips. So full, so kissable. Lips like those belong wrapped around a cock, don't you think? Who would you rather have suck your cock, me or Ms. Zeppelin here?"

Alan squeaked out as he masturbated, "You!"

She laughed. "Good answer. But I'd hate for Ms. Zeppelin to miss out on that tree trunk you're trying to hide beneath the desk. Maybe she and I can take turns blowing you." She leaned forward and whispered into his ear, "You know, from this angle I can see everything. I think I'll just stay here with my head perched on your shoulder and watch you spank your salami. I can't wait to see that volcano of teenaged lust explode."

She switched back to her regular voice (while keeping her head there, staring at what Alan was doing), and resumed her picture narration. "Ms. Zeppelin has a mighty fine pussy, too. Mmmm. Look at those nether lips, all puffed up and meaty. I wouldn't mind a taste of that. Can you just imagine her and I locked in a sixty-nine?"

She went on and on in this manner, describing in intimate detail all the things she and Alan could do to the pictured porn models. Needless to say, Alan's second climax with her wasn't too long in arriving either.

Alan loved the whole encounter, but it was the brief sight of her pussy that he vowed to never forget.

He wrongly assumed that all her sexy talk was just that, talk. He didn't even really believe Suzanne was bisexual, since she'd never shown the slightest hint of that in all the many years he'd known her, and he wrongly assumed that was just more sexy talk. Plus, he was so sexually inexperienced that the idea of actually having full blown intercourse with Suzanne seemed beyond impossible. He felt that she was the living embodiment of Jessica Rabbit and he was just a nerd who'd never been kissed who was being helped with his weird medical treatment. Suzanne's pussy was merely some far off wonder that one could only admire and never touch.

After Suzanne left, Alan went to the living room to watch TV by himself.

Katherine knew when the late show he was watching would end, and knew she could tell exactly when he'd return to his room by the sound of the TV turning off. So she went into the bathroom, took a shower, and waited to spring herself on him.

As Alan came down the hallway heading towards his room, Katherine took advantage of the fact that the bathroom was across the hallway from Alan's room and, when she heard his footsteps were close, burst out into the hallway wearing only a towel.

Her timing was perfect: she bumped right into him. The bump was nothing special, but the towel was barely hanging on to her so she pulled away from him, her towel fell down in a seemingly accidental way.

Alan watched in what seemed to be slow motion as the towel fell. Her breasts slowly came into view.

But Katherine wasn't fully comfortable with this kind of behavior, even though she'd initiated it. She grabbed the towel in mid-air and clutched it to her body, preventing it from falling any further. Her face already looked nervous and guilty before the towel fell, but appeared even more that way afterwards, so her blush was hardly feigned.

Luckily, Alan wasn't looking at her face, but rather at her breasts that were still exposed above the arms now wrapped around her.

Katherine looked down, saw what she was still exposing, and blushed even deeper. She cried, "Alan!" and looked at him in dismay, as if the whole thing was his fault. Then she fled to her room. No other words were said between them during the whole incident, and the two didn't even make eye contact.

Alan was far too aroused to question why his sister walked out of the shower in just a towel, something she'd never done before. Despite all the recent nudity around the house, he couldn't imagine she would ever expose herself on purpose, especially since she seemed perturbed about it. He just assumed that he'd had an incredibly lucky free show.

He hurried back to his room to masturbate for the seventh time that day. He never realized it was physically possible for a male to masturbate as many times a day as he was doing now.

He was too wiped out for any more that night, but his brain could think of little else but all the excitement he'd had that day. Not only did Katherine flash him with the towel, but she and Suzanne had been dressing sexily and acting provocatively all day. And then there was Suzanne's visit. Susan hadn't worn anything particularly revealing, but he still could easily recall her black cocktail dress from the night before.

Just down the hallway, Katherine was in her room, lying in her bed and doing the same thing as him. Her chest pounded with excitement from the brief exposure, and it was a long time before her breath returned to normal. She thought, That was so scary! So scary! But so good. I can't help myself - I just have to do it again. Soon!

CHAPTER 2 (Friday, Oct. 4)

Friday afternoon, Alan played a game of basketball with some friends. He came home really needing a shower, but the one across from his room was broken. (No one but Suzanne knew that Suzanne had helped break it, in hopes that Alan would be forced to use Susan's and interesting encounters could result.) He went into the bathroom adjoining his mother's bedroom and heard the shower running. He was really sweaty and tired, so he yelled into the bathroom door, "Hello! I could use a shower real soon!"

It was his mother who replied, "Sorry! You'll have to wait, I just got in here!"

Grumbling, Alan went back into his room and started reading. He had to take his shirt off because the sweat continued to pour off him. He left his door open to listen for when the shower was free.

Susan's shampoo bottle was empty. She could have sworn she'd brought in plenty of shampoo earlier in the day. She didn't know that Suzanne had drained her bottle and made sure Katherine wasn't around to help get another one. She'd remembered Suzanne's advice, not so coincidentally given just an hour before, to take advantage of situations that arose to help sex things up, such as giving Alan a brief peek of her behind the shower curtain. So she said, "Hey Tiger? Can you come here for a sec?"

He got up and went to the bathroom door so he could hear her better. "Yeah? What is it?"

"My shampoo has run out. Can you come in here and get another bottle for me?"

"Sure." Alan screwed up his courage and walked into the bathroom. The shower curtain was drawn, and he could see little of his mother except vague, fleshy shapes through a clouded plastic screen.

A hand poked out from behind the shower curtain, holding a shampoo bottle.

She said, "The bottle here is empty, but you should find another just like it in the bottom right cabinet. It's the only shampoo in there."

He quickly found the right bottle and held it in his hand. He didn't know what to do with it. "Um, how do you want me to give it to you?" he asked, and then realized that wasn't the best way to phrase things, given the circumstances.

Susan had been expecting to just give Alan a tantalizing glimpse of her body's shape through the opaque curtain. Frankly, that was all Suzanne expected as well, assuming her shower setup worked at all.

But Susan found herself saying, "Just slip it in my hand."

As soon as the words left her mouth, she thought, What on Earth?! Did I just say that?! Now he's going to have to open the shower curtain and see me completely naked! She didn't even realize it consciously, but her body loved being stared at by Alan when she'd worn sexy outfits the past few days. It wanted more, even if her logical brain did not.

Alan was at a loss over what to do. Her hand was on the other side of that curtain, and it didn't look like that hand would reach out to him any time soon. He couldn't believe his mother, the same mother that told him dancing was sinful and bikinis should be illegal, was going to let him see her backside in the buff.

After some long moments passed, she still didn't make any move to reach towards him.

So, reluctantly and nervously, he pulled the curtain open. There was a shower door he needed to open too, but he couldn't. He was immobilized by the lusty and lovely vision in front of him.

Susan stood with her back to him, lathering her body up with soap. She seemed to pay him no mind at all. In fact, her heart was wildly pounding and her face was burning at the realization her son was looking at her completely naked body. She had no idea what she was doing or why, but her intellect seemed helpless to stop her libido.

A few moments passed where he just stared at her back. He thought, My GOD! I have never seen any woman so scorching hot anywhere in my life! Not even Suzanne! Not even on the TV or in movies. Every inch is complete perfection. Father must be absolutely INSANE to go out of town practically all year. Man, if I had a wife like that, I would never, ever, EVER leave the bedroom! Seriously!

He'd been erect since she'd told him to come help her in the bathroom. But now his erection was so hard and engorged that it seemed like it had swollen to twice its size.

Finally, she turned her body partly towards him and eyed the bottle over her shoulder. However, she was surprised to see him topless, and for a second she feared that he had stripped naked. She looked down and realized with great relief that he still wore his shorts, but she couldn't help but notice the pulsing monster threatening to rip his shorts in two.

That both excited and frightened her. She reached out to grab the bottle from him, but then she realized the glass shower door was still closed. "Could you open the door, Tiger?"

Alan reached out to do so, but his hands seemed to move as slow as molasses. He wanted to prolong this once-in-a-lifetime experience as long as he could. His eyes gobbled up her firm ass, shapely back, and a side view of one tremendous boob while her eyes watched the progress of his hands opening the door.

Finally the door opened up. They both realized there was nothing between their bodies but air and Alan's shorts.

Susan mentally freaked out as she thought about that. She reached out, grabbed the bottle, and turned her back on him. "Thanks a ton!" She was too embarrassed to make eye contact.

She thought her little dare of sorts was over, and breathed a big sigh of relief. Phew! Thank goodness! What's gotten into me? He probably saw all of my bouncing boobs when I reached out, too. Heck, what am I talking about - he's certainly staring at my butt this very instant! That's so ... improper!

Alan still stood there. He mumbled, "Um... Sure." He tried to drink in as much as he could of her naked body, hoping to permanently burn the image into his brain. It was the first time he'd ever seen a woman fully naked in real life, since Suzanne hadn't completely taken her dress off the day before.

"I'll just be going then," he said after a few more seconds. His eyes focused mostly on her sudsy buttocks, but his eyes roamed everywhere. Her toned, muscular legs and the gentle curves of her back seemed to be urgently demanding his attention somehow.

Susan closed her eyes tightly. She could tell he was still there, still staring. Her thoughts drifted to the big bulge she'd seen in his shorts, and then she drifted back to visions of Akami stroking it in the doctor's office. She couldn't consciously admit to herself just how much she loved that her body had gotten him so hard, but the feeling was good enough that she couldn't muster the resolve to ensure that he left.

In fact, she stepped back and turned a bit, giving him a great side view of her glistening wet body. She brought her hands to her breasts, though it was unclear, even to herself, if she was making a feeble effort to cover them up or cupping them and thrusting them out and upwards to give him a better view.

She was barely able to control the excitement in her voice as she said, "You know, Tiger, things have been a bit strange lately. To say the least! I hope you don't mind me being more open, like asking you to help with the shampoo. I figure it can only help you out with your treatment. Are you okay with stuff like that? I'm a bit confused about it, but Suzanne thinks it's the right thing to do. I'm just trying to follow her advice about what's best for you." Then she turned away again.

Alan thought, Jesus H. Christ! I saw a bit of her bush. And a nipple, too! I had no idea my mom is so, so... well, just plain fuckable!

He tried to speak, stuttered on air, and then cleared his throat. "Yeah, um, yeah. Sure. Um, thanks, too. I'll be going now."

But her hands now were repeatedly sliding over her ass in what looked to be a very sexual way. There was no way Alan could tear his eyes away from such a sexy sight.

She thought, This has to stop! I'm acting like some kind of porn star performing a strip tease. I'm putting on a private sex show for my very own son! This has to stop. But if it's so wrong, why do I feel so good, so alive? She shifted her weight onto one butt cheek and then onto the other. Then squeezing some shampoo into her hands, she raised both arms up in the air and began rubbing the shampoo into her wet hair. She arched her back, a pose that made her look remarkably like she was in the throes of sexual ecstasy.

Alan continued to stand there for another minute or more, losing all track of time. If I were a braver man, I'd reach out and touch her. Maybe ask if she needs help washing her back. But I could never do that! It's just the same as if she's a million miles away from me right now, because there's no way I could ever get the courage to touch her. I think I'd die of fright, even if she asked me to do it. Especially if she asked me to!

"Okay, good to hear you're okay with that," Susan said after another long pause.

"Thanks for the help with the shampoo. I'm all set now," she added after yet more moments passed.

The conversation continued in slow motion, with Alan finally responding after some more time passed with, "Okay, I'll just be going then. ... I'll, I'll see you later." That was the third time he'd announced he was leaving.

Alan took one last look at his mother, naked from head to toe only a few feet in front of him. She still had her back turned to him, but even from the back he could see the sides of her orgasm-inducing tits well enough.

He was amazed from the view he had at just how long, shapely, and toned her legs were. It was all he could do not to whip his penis out and openly masturbate right there in front of her. Many guys would have been driven to aggressiveness or even rape by such a sexy scene, but Alan literally was overwhelmed even at the idea of touching.

She had her back arched backwards dramatically, and her head was bent back even further, so the water pouring from the shower head hit the top of her head directly and then sent the shampoo behind her and down her back instead of down her face. Had her eyes been open, she would have been staring directly up at the ceiling. Her arms again reached up so she could rub the shampoo into her hair.

Alan found the sight of the musculature around her bare armpits surprisingly captivating.

Her butt cheeks were clenched, and much of the shampoo suds ran down her back and onto them. Her legs were slightly spread, but a view of her pussy through her legs was hidden by a large accumulation of suds between her thighs.

She turned the water down, and then paused. Suddenly, she turned her head around on her shoulders and looked down towards Alan's waist, to make sure he wasn't doing anything untoward with his rampant erection.

He was merely clenching his hands on the crotch of his shorts, as if trying to prevent his penis from escaping. He also was hoping that would somehow help him stop from climaxing, or at least mask it a bit if he did.

She covered her boobs and crotch as she turned, acting as if it was only a problem if he saw her front side. But her tits were so large that her hands stood no chance of covering them all up, and she didn't even succeed in hiding both of her nipples. She gazed at his crotch far too long to be subtle about it, and then looked up to his face. Her face was one of concern, indicating that things had gone too far and that he had to go.

It occurred to Alan that she was trembling. That finally broke the spell over him long enough for him to turn around and back away. The shower curtain and shower door were still wide open, as was the door to the bathroom. He walked out of the bathroom in a daze, shaking his head in wonder.

He hurried back to his room so he could masturbate to thoughts of his mother even as he was consumed by guilt for doing so. He also severely chastised himself for being so rude and staring so long. He felt like he wasn't himself, but more like a pinball being bounced around until he didn't know which way was up.

Susan thought to herself, Why the heck did I just do that? Why didn't I just tell him to go? Why couldn't I have gotten the shampoo myself in the first place? I'm turning into a complete exhibitionist ... and worse! Why does he have to have such a BIG bulge there? And his bare and manly chest... I'm thinking such sinful thoughts about my own son. I can't! I can't!

But her guilt didn't last long, as she began thinking about Alan watching her naked in the shower. She imagined him aggressively walking into the shower with her, putting his hands on her shoulders, and calling her an exhibitionist slut. Then she imagined him pinning her against the shower wall and slamming his powerfully hard erection into her burning pussy.

Unconsciously she found herself cleaning her breasts, ass, and crotch very thoroughly with a bar of soap, but she still didn't dare openly masturbate. Masturbating was something she had literally never done in her life and she didn't even really know how to do it.

As a result, she ended up feeling very frustrated. After the shower ended she felt tremendous guilt, and she banished all unwanted erotic thoughts completely from her mind. She even cried.

She went downstairs and called Suzanne to come over. She poured out what she called "the whole, sordid, horrible story" of what she'd done in the shower.

Suzanne was surprised and pleased, though she was careful to show only sympathy and concern.

They talked about it a long time.

In the end, Suzanne more or less managed to convince Susan that she'd performed a noble deed to help her son's medical treatment. If her body felt strange or tingly, that was just an inconsequential and perfectly harmless side effect.

Susan was glad for excuses to explain away her behavior. She felt a lot better, and only hours after the shower she changed into a more provocative dress than any she'd worn before. Suzanne didn't even have to explicitly tell her what to wear this time.

CHAPTER 3

Alan meanwhile was very disturbed that he found himself so turned on by his own mother. After he masturbated he tried to take a nap, but he found he couldn't sleep. He'd barely slept the night before, either. Images of Susan, Suzanne, and Katherine were filling his head. Thoughts of them were dominating his mind all day long, almost from the moment the new policy to "sex things up" was announced.

He got up and paced around and around. What he really wanted to do was talk about all of this with someone, but he felt he couldn't reveal his wicked thoughts to anyone. More disturbingly, the three people he most closely confided in, Susan, Suzanne, and Katherine, were the very people he wanted to talk about. He decided at least that he could talk to his sister in a general way about the overall situation, and get some feedback. He went to her room and knocked on the door.

"Hey Sis?"

"Yes?" she answered through the door.

He waited after hearing this, and hearing nothing more, finally decided to open the door. When he did, the resulting sight was quite a shock for him. Katherine was lying in bed with her satin sheets mostly off of her, and just the skimpiest of nightwear on.

She cried out, "Alan, I'm nearly naked!" as if he needed that pointed out to him. She pulled herself up from the bed, which had the effect of allowing him to see her rack much better.

Alan stood with his mouth agape and face blushing. "Um, uh, sorry! I'll leave." He started to shut the door.

"No, wait!" Katherine cried out.

He stopped, but didn't turn around.

She continued more calmly. "It looks like you want to talk about something important. This is the same as if I was wearing a bathing suit really. It's just that you surprised me. What is it?"

Alan reluctantly opened the door again, and tried to look anywhere in the room except at his sister's body. The first thing that came to his mind was how similar his stumbling into a nearly naked Katherine was to his stumbling into a completely naked Susan less than an hour before. So he started with that. "Weird things are happening lately, Sis. Earlier I accidentally walked in on Mom taking a shower. But she didn't immediately shoo me away, so I kind of looked at her. Naked. Can you imagine that? Our mom, letting me see her naked? And now I see you like ... this."

He looked at her body again, and saw how she was leaning forward as if in rapt attention, but the effect was to cause her tits to nearly spill out of her bikini styled top. One shoulder strap was slowly sliding down her arm.

He went on, with greater agitation and more difficulty in concentrating, "And, uh, anyways, these things never ever happened, and now they're suddenly happening all the time before. Is it all connected to the new 'sexing things up' effort? Does that explain it all?"

Katherine lied, "I dunno. I'm not really sexing things up, I'm just finally wearing the clothes I want to, now that Mom'll let me. Like, look at this nightgown. It's so silky and comfy. If you ran your hand all over it, you'd know just how comfy it is."

Alan fell for that. He imagined himself running his hands over it, but it was basically a bikini. The only place to feel it would be right over her pussy or her breasts.

He suddenly found himself wishing there was a way he could adjust his shorts. But he focused on the conversation, and continued, "Well, whatever the cause, I'm finding myself very, um, attracted to you all lately. And distracted. And even aroused sometimes." He shifted nervously on his feet, and his face only seemed to get redder.

"You are?" Katherine said excitedly. She clapped her hands in delight, causing her bikini to nearly slide completely off a boob. Only her nipple, which appeared to be protruding and hard, stopped it from sliding off. "I'm so happy for you. Isn't that great? Soon you'll be back on schedule with doing your thing."

"Uh, yeah. That's great. I guess," Alan said not very convincingly. He was conflicted and wanted to talk more, but looking at his sister with her clothes so close to falling off was making all attempts at serious conversation impossible for him. So he gave up the attempt. "That's all I wanted to say. That things are weird. I'll go now."

But she kept talking, trying to keep him in the room. "I'm sure you'll get used to it. We're trying to sex things up a little, remember? By the way, how do you like my new pajamas?"

Alan looked around for pajamas and then realized she was referring to the silk bikini she was wearing.

She sat up on the edge of the bed and put herself on display, posing like a model.

Alan was relieved that at least she finally adjusted her shoulder strap.

"Um, nice," he stammered.

"Cool! He likes it!" she answered as if talking to herself more than him. "I bought it just for you yesterday, you know, to help make things sexier. But do you think they're TOO sexy? You're not just my brother, you're like my best friend too. I don't want you to be all weirded out."

Alan was "all weirded out," but he didn't want her to stop wearing it. So he lied, "No, it's cool." He hastily added, "Uuuuhhh, I gotta go. Thanks for talking." His heart was pounding and his brain fogging. He felt he had to go before he reached sensory overload.

"Is that all you wanted to say? Well then I'm going back to sleep." She immediately dropped her head and closed her eyes. But she added, "Thanks a lot, Bro."

Alan just stood and stared at the vision of loveliness. He couldn't fail to miss that the strap had fallen again, causing one nipple to partially poke out of her bikini pajamas. Dang. I've never seen so much of her chest. But there's a nipple, right there! I would never have guessed that hiding under all that clothing my sister actually has an amazing body! She's pretty stacked, too!

Then it occurred to him that her thanking him seemed incongruous, so he said, "Thanks for what?"

Still lying there with her eyes closed, she mumbled, "Just thanks for being such a great brother. I don't mind looking sexy for you, 'cos I know you'd never take advantage of me. I think helping you get hard is going to be a lot of fun." She didn't open her eyes, but she smiled for him.

Alan stared some more, and then staggered out of the room. He left feeling even more confused than before. He thought in frustration, Great. My cure for getting a hard-on thinking about my mother is getting a hard-on thinking about my sister. Crazy!

He was so weirded out by the back to back nakedness incidents that he decided to spend the next day away from the house to give him some time to think. He spent the whole day at the beach with his friends, Sean and Peter.

That evening, he went to the movies with yet another friend. By the end of the day, he felt much more himself, and more at ease.

CHAPTER 4 (Sunday, Oct. 6)

Amy hung out at the Plummer house most evenings and sometimes in the afternoon as well, but she hadn't been there much the past several days. She showed up again Sunday night.

It seemed that Amy, like her mother Suzanne, also preferred the happy environment of the Plummer house more than the gloomy one of her own Pestridge house. Mostly that was because Amy had become very good friends with Katherine, even though they were one year apart in school. Katherine was a junior, while Amy and her brother Brad were both seniors like Alan.

Amy was a truly unique girl. She was one of the most beautiful girls in school, as befitted the daughter of Suzanne. Her breasts were still far from the heaving watermelons her mother had, but nonetheless they were more developed than almost everyone else's at the high school and were even a little bigger than Katherine's. They also looked proportionately bigger because she was only five foot eight inches tall compared to Katherine at five foot eleven.

It also didn't hurt her bustline that she was slightly plump. That by no means meant fat - just that she had a fuller, curvier figure than the typical skinny fashion model. She had mostly light auburn hair that verged on becoming dirty blonde if she spent a lot of time in the sun. But like her mother, she had fair skin and tried to avoid the sun as much as she could.

Her face differed from her mother's though. Whereas Suzanne had a naturally sexy "come hither" look and narrow eyes and eyebrows that made her look very intelligent and worldly, Amy had a much more open and innocent look. She had wider, hazel eyes, and a nearly permanent smiling expression, with big, rosy cheeks. She was almost always happy and content.

But what made her unusual was the rest of her personality. She was frequently called an airhead or a space cadet. She didn't deserve the label, but she did have a unique way about her, and people couldn't get past surface appearances. What perhaps made her seem like such an airhead was her completely naïve and gullible nature.

She also appeared extremely absent-minded, totally guileless, and naturally kind as well. In this way, she seemed the total opposite of her clever, jaded, and conniving mother. Perhaps it was a subconscious desire to not be like the parts of her mother that she disapproved of that made her that way.

Regardless, her personally and looks perfectly fit the role of cheerleader, and naturally she was on the varsity cheerleading squad. She'd become a cheerleader in large part because it was what Katherine was doing. They were already best friends, but being on the same squad of six cheerleaders only strengthened their bond.

Katherine was on the squad because she wanted to be popular, and she was so good looking that she could get on the team, even though her personality didn't fit in with the other ditzy cheerleaders. Whereas, Amy didn't particularly desire to be popular or be a cheerleader, but it just seemed like the thing she was supposed to do, so she did it. Like Katherine, it wasn't hard for her to get on the team, thanks to her looks.

So although Amy was a perfectly wonderful girl, she and her mother Suzanne didn't have a whole lot in common. In fact, Suzanne had a hard time understanding her seemingly flighty daughter.

But Suzanne had an even harder time understanding her other child, Brad. In recent years, he had moved into a world that was completely alien to his mother (and his sister, for that matter). He'd become a rebellious James Dean type, with ever-present black clothes, spiky hair, piercings, and tattoos. He was into loud trash metal music that everyone else in the house hated, and he really loved "macho" men's stuff like cars, football, and fishing. He was on the football team at school as well. So at least he had some areas of common interest with his father. But he had little to talk about with Suzanne other than what food was being served for dinner.

So with a husband she secretly resented and a son she didn't know, the only reason Suzanne had to be home was to be with Amy. But Amy was rarely at home. She was often off with her ditzy friends, doing cheerleader practice, talking about boys, hanging out in malls, and the like.

When Amy did come home, she was like her mother in that she preferred to be over at the happier Plummer household next door. She was somewhat close to Susan and Alan since they'd known her since before she could talk, but both were also on different wavelengths, Susan with her religious prudishness and age difference, and Alan with his nerdy and boyish pursuits. Her main reason for coming over was Katherine. Amy and Katherine weren't that naturally compatible, but they had shared everything together almost since they were born. Katherine acted like Amy's very protective older sister, even though Amy was the eldest of the two of them.

Amy was so clueless that she needed a lot of protection. All of her friends protected her, especially from leering men. Amy had a sexual encounter once, the year before, but it was a very traumatic experience because the guy had taken advantage of her extreme naiveté and tried to rape her during a date (luckily, he didn't get very far before she successfully cried out for help). So other people were always telling her whom she could do what with and when, and they kept her social life on a short leash.

Therefore, the issue of whether to tell Amy about Alan's medical "situation" was a hard one. On one hand, she came over to the Plummers' house a lot, and like her mother she came and went with her own key without knocking. But on the other hand, nobody really knew if she could keep a secret, because she'd never had to keep an important one before. For all they knew, she might just up and blurt out something in her absent-minded way. Even Suzanne tended to think of Amy as an airhead.

The result of all this was a very awkward scene that Sunday evening. Alan, Katherine, Susan, and Suzanne were in the living room watching TV when Amy came over. That in and of itself wasn't unusual, because the Plummers had a really amazing wide screen TV. That was another reason why Amy liked to come over so much.

But since no one had told Amy about the new "sexing things up" policy, she didn't understand why the three women there were dressed in such revealing clothing. Susan wore a formal and somewhat revealing dress, and Katherine wore a loose summer dress. Suzanne was wearing a much more formal satiny dress she'd just worn to dinner back at her home. But it was clear to Amy that none of the others were wearing any bras.

None of them realized Amy had entered the house. As she walked into the living room and stood behind Alan, she looked over towards Suzanne and realized that from her point of view, or Alan's, she could see Suzanne's entire pussy!

Suzanne was engaged in a bit of a stealth operation. She'd worn a fancy dress that covered her up more than usual, and even kept her boobs quite restrained, so as to draw Susan's suspicions away from her. But the dress exposed almost all of her thighs when she was standing.

Thus, by sitting on the couch with her feet up on the couch, the fabric rode up to her waist and exposed everything below it. The positioning of the couches meant that neither Katherine nor Susan could see that Suzanne now had her pussy completely exposed for Alan to see.

As if that wasn't enough to blow Alan's mind, her hand was also absent-mindedly lingering in that area. It looked like she was liable to plunge a finger into her pussy at any moment.

Everyone was looking at the TV in rapt attention except Alan, who clearly had his eyes on another show.

"Hi Mom!" Amy finally said, after checking out everyone in the room.

The others all looked up and around to find where the voice was coming from.

Suzanne immediately jumped in her seat and began covering her pussy up even before she figured out who was speaking or from where. When she saw where Amy was standing, she turned beet red.

Alan blushed as well, though Amy could only see the back of his head from her point of view and couldn't see where he'd been looking.

"Amy! You surprised me. How you doin'?" said her mom, scared, but trying to sound nonplused.

"M'kay. What'cha watching?"

"A 'Friends' rerun. Come sit down and join us." Suzanne made a show of making room so that Amy would sit on the same couch as her, putting her daughter between herself and Alan.

Amy did so.

A commercial soon came on, and they muted the sound as they usually did for commercial breaks.

Amy asked, "Hey guys, where are all the clothes? Everyone's dressed all skimpy."

One could hear a pin drop in the ensuing awkwardness. No one knew what to say. The problem was, none of the women had talked about this possible situation with Amy coming up, mainly because Katherine and Susan both looked for Suzanne to take the lead, but Suzanne was in denial about her daughter becoming a sexual creature.

Katherine and Susan were going through a sexual awakening, and having Alan around was what made showing off fun. He was a safe target to test new looks out on. He was so polite and considerate that he didn't have it in him to do something shockingly aggressive or nonconsensual. Neither woman would even think of wearing the same clothes around a stranger.

Suzanne was getting an erotic buzz by taking things one step farther with Alan, and was greatly enjoying the slow "hunt" since it was rare for any man to not instantly fall all over her. But Katherine and Susan were such goody-goodies that not even Katherine had begun to figure out where Suzanne was taking things.

This painful and extended pause came to an end when Suzanne answered Amy, "It's the heat wave, Honey Pie." (That was Suzanne's term of endearment for her daughter.) "We don't have air conditioning, so we're all just dying over here."

"But none of you are wearing bras or panties," Amy pointed out. "That's totally weird! Cool, but weird." she pouted, "I wish I didn't have to wear undies all the time."

The three other women were taken aback again. That they weren't wearing bras was obvious. Even as Susan moved around in her chair to speak to Amy, her giant boobs bounced around and then jiggled in ways that would give any man an instant hard-on.

It didn't give Alan a hard-on only because his penis was already hard, and had been so almost from the moment he came home that afternoon.

But the lack of panties was far less obvious, unless one had seen what Suzanne was doing as Amy walked in. So Susan asked Amy, "How did you know we're not wearing panties?"

"I saw Su-" Amy was naively going to complete her sentence by saying, "I saw Suzanne's pussy, and she was playing with it in front of Alan," but Suzanne immediately saw what was coming and cut her off.

"That's right!" Suzanne blurted out, masking her true, frightened emotions. "I'm so proud of you! My daughter is so observant, aren't you?"

Amy shrugged as if to say, "Hell, anyone could see that."

Suzanne continued, "Yes she is!" She looked over to Susan and said to her, "You see, most people looking at you would never guess that you're not wearing panties. But someone observant like my daughter would be able to notice the absence of panty lines, even from a distance."

Suzanne pressed on, before Amy could contradict or stupidly blurt something else out that would expose what she had been showing Alan. She thought quickly, trying to come up with better excuses. "So it is the heat wave, but that's not the whole story. You see, we made a private bet, didn't we, Susan?"

Because Suzanne's head was turned towards Susan, Amy couldn't see Suzanne's face, so Suzanne made wild gesticulations to Susan with her eyebrows and hands to indicate that Susan should go along with what she was saying. Katherine saw the faces and started giggling.

Susan was totally surprised. She lamely replied, "Uh, private bet? Yeah, that's it, a private bet!" She wasn't a great actor, but it wasn't hard to convince the guileless Amy.

Suzanne continued to expand on her made-up excuse, "You see, this is the hottest time of the year, and so the other day, we women, we were all sitting here and discussing how hot it was, and trying to figure out what to do about it. We made a bet, and I won. And the terms of my victory were that we'd all use my method to beat the heat by wearing loose clothing and no bras or panties for the whole month."

"Wow," said Amy. "That's really surprising. And I'm really surprised especially that you'd do that, Susan. I mean, you're so... traditional."

Susan replied nervously, "Yeah, well, a bet is a bet, right? And it's not really so bad. In fact, I don't mind at all. I'm a lot more comfortable now. And anyway, it's only for inside the house. Not even Suzanne's house, of course, just this house. No way would I walk around like this in front of a stranger." That reminded her of standing naked in the shower in front of Alan, and she started to nervously squirm about.

"Why don't you dress like that at home, Mom? And what about Alan?" asked Amy naturally. "He just-"

Suzanne again cut in before Amy could say any more. "Alan! Is ... a member of the family, right? So he doesn't count. It doesn't matter if we walk around naked in front of Alan, even, 'cos he's a very nice respectable boy who would never take advantage of us, right Alan?"

"Right." Alan, somewhat bewildered by the conversation, figured it was best he played along too.

Suzanne quickly went on, "Now, Honey Pie, you might say, 'But Suzanne, you're not a Plummer.' But you know that you and I are like members of this family. So Alan is perfectly fine with our plan."

"Oh really?" said Amy with innocent glee. "That sounds like fun! I wanna do it too! Can I join you guys for the month too?"

The other women all looked at each other questioningly. There was an unspoken understanding that the decision was really up to Suzanne, since she was Amy's mother.

So, grudgingly, Suzanne answered, "That's fine, darling. But if you do, you have to promise one thing. From this moment forward, you don't say one thing about any of this to anybody. Not a word about panties, or bras, or looking, or nakedness, or anything. Is that clear? Not even talking amongst us. Just total silence on this. We don't talk about it, we just do it."

"M'kay!" Amy enthused. "I like keeping a secret! This is going to be fun!"

Suzanne was very proud of herself. In one fell swoop, she'd accomplished three things: she'd managed to get Amy to keep quiet about Alan staring at her open pussy, she'd come up with a credible explanation that would explain just about anything Amy might accidentally barge in on for the next month, and she could now test Amy with a less important secret to determine if it would be possible to tell her about Alan's "medical treatment" further down the line.

CHAPTER 5

But Suzanne was not expecting what happened next.

The others were turning back towards the TV as the commercials had ended, thinking the excitement was over, but Amy took their words to heart immediately. She undid her bra under her T-shirt and pulled it out and away. Then she grabbed the T-shirt and quickly pulled it over her arms.

It wasn't exactly the most logical sequence of events, but everyone was too shocked to pay attention to the details.

Suzanne cried out angrily, "Amy Pestridge! Stop that!"

Susan looked over towards Amy, and did a double take. "Wh-what are you doing?"

"I want to get dressed just like you all. Didn't you say that was okay?" As Amy talked, she pulled her shorts off, and then reached to take off her panties.

Alan was completely enraptured. Amy was the only person in the room he'd allowed himself to have naughty fantasies about from time to time, before this all started. She'd gotten lost in the shuffle with all the recent excitement, but now his lust for her came surging back, stronger than ever. Sweet Amy? I've never seen her like this!

"But, but, your panties!" blurted out Susan.

"Didn't you all say to not talk about it, but just do it?" Amy responded. "I thought we weren't even supposed to say the word 'panties.'" With that, she grabbed her own panties and pulled them down her legs and completely off.

In so doing, her boobs bounced all over, much to the delight of Alan, and the horror of Susan, Katherine, and Suzanne.

Suzanne was the most perturbed, because she still thought of Amy as her little girl, rather than as a teen vrging on full fledged womanhood. But even Suzanne conceded, "That's what we said. But quickly put your shirt and shorts back on, and come join us with the show." She hoped if Amy got nude, that would distract her from asking awkward questions about Suzanne showing off her own pussy a short time before.

Amy stood there in all her naked glory, happy as can be.

Alan's heart leapt to his throat as he waited impatiently to see what the reaction would be. Would they allow her to stay like that?

"M'kay. Just a sec," said a completely unperturbed Amy, while turning around to grab her shirt. It had fallen to the floor, so she bent down to pick it up, bending stiffly at the waist. That put her big, wide butt on perfect display for Alan, and allowed him to see her pussy lips between her legs as well, as she didn't keep her legs closed.

Alan was so excited he almost impulsively scrambled over the arms of his chair to get closer to Amy.

She turned around again and put on the shirt, and then finally the shorts.

Alan felt really bummed when the shorts eventually covered Amy's bush and the surprise striptease finally ended. Wow, I've never seen a completely naked woman in my life, and then I see two all of a sudden! And Mom and Amy, of all people.

Amy exuberantly hopped over the couch and sat next to her mother. She then said to Susan, "You're right, Susan, it is a fun to dress like this! Thanks everyone for letting me play, too. Doing it in front of Alan makes it even more fun, I think. Thanks a lot, Alan!"

"Uhhh, you're welcome," he said.

Suzanne looked at Alan and rolled her eyes in amusement, trying to nonverbally communicate her thoughts to him, You're welcome, my ass! As if you suffered a lot!

Alan thought to himself, I can't BELIEVE how surreal things have gotten lately!

But it still wasn't over. Alan looked over at Suzanne and Amy, both sitting on the solid couch that was built for two or even three. The others finally turned back towards the TV, allowing Alan to notice that in the position he was in, he STILL had a good view of Suzanne's pussy, though he could only see a bit of it and not the massive, lewd display of her entire crotch like she'd been giving him a few minutes earlier.

But right next to her sat Amy in shorts about as short as shorts can be. Amy sat with one leg propped up on the couch, allowing him to see some of her pussy, too. The vaginas of mother and daughter being accidentally - or maybe not so accidentally - displayed right next to each other got Alan turned on all over again.

He waited a few excruciating minutes until "Friends" was finally over, and then hightailed it back to his room. He promptly jacked off. Then he did it again.

Back in the common room, after Amy and Katherine left, Susan wanted to have a word with Suzanne. Susan's worries were getting the best of her, especially when she remembered the shower incident. "Suzanne, I appreciate what you're trying to do for Alan, but don't you think it's gone too far? Shouldn't we call this off, this crazy 'sexing things up' idea?"

"You're concerned about what happened with Amy."

"Not only that. At least she's not related to him, and you're not either. But what about my daughter and I? How can I forgive myself before God for all of these sinful acts? At some point I have to put my foot down and say 'no.' No more craziness."

"Hmm. I see." Suzanne was at a bit of a loss on how to get Susan to continue with her scheme. She decided a limited, strategic retreat was best. "Susan, I think you're right. It would be good to tone things down just a bit. But certainly not stop. Look what's happened to Alan lately. He was so down last week, he dragged himself around like a slug. And now, have you ever seen him happier?"

"I don't know if happy is the right word," Susan pointed out.

"Let's say walking on air then." That was a more accurate description. So was "bewildered" or "stunned," but Suzanne tactfully refrained from going there. She continued, "In any case, it's done him a world of good already. Alan's energy problem is still there, whether we like it or not. We have to deal with it. And with his confidence surging, I'm sure it'll be a matter of days now before he asks someone out at school." That was a blatant lie.

Susan looked at her skeptically.

Suzanne said more honestly, "Until that happens, what's the problem? It's doing all of us a world of good. You're finally breaking out of your conservative shell and loosening up a little. I never thought I'd see the day. So is Katherine. Do you know how much the other girls at school have snickered at her for the formal way she dresses? But she takes after you completely. She adores you. So with you coming to terms with your own body and starting to dress like a normal person, so is she. You can't stop that now, if only for her good."

"But what feels good isn't always good in the eyes of the Lord," Susan said sanctimoniously.

Suzanne rolled her eyes with disdain. "Susan, there's nothing in the Bible about nudity being a sin. Where in the Bible does it say wearing the black cocktail dress you wore that Alan loved so much is a sin? Don't you want to make him happy and help him out at the same time?"

Susan was deeply doubtful, but she was too ashamed to reveal her deeply held worries that she was becoming sexually attracted to her own son. And she was no match in arguing with the silver-tongued Suzanne. "I guess. If you say so..."

Suzanne didn't stop there, but kept arguing her point of view for a long time. By the time she was done with Susan that evening, Susan was convinced it was her moral duty and profound responsibility to walk around the house half naked. Suzanne was a great and dear friend to Susan, but she almost always got her way in the rare times when she really wanted something from her.

Back in his room, Alan was happy to stay there doing little more than masturbating and homework for the rest of the evening. But about an hour after he retired to his room, his sister knocked on the door and asked to come in.

Alan was a bit perturbed, since he was naked under the sheets and in the middle of masturbating yet again. Doing it six times a day really did take up a lot of his time. Not to mention, he figured the smell of his cum had to be in the air at least somewhat. But he didn't have an excuse to turn her away, so he grabbed a book by his bedside and said, "Uh, yeah, I was just laying in bed reading. Come on in."

Katherine came in wearing a yellow dress he'd never seen on her before. "I just bought some new clothes today, and I wanted to show them just to you. Can I get your opinion? What do you think?" She leaned up against a wall and struck a sexy pose for him.

"It looks great on you. No kidding. What a totally new look you've got. I like!" He wasn't just saying that, either. The strapless dress was so tight it looked like it was painted on, and she would never have worn anything like it even a few days earlier.

Katherine beamed. "Thanks! You're too kind. But I've got a favor to ask. Can you help me out with something in my room?"

Alan was concerned by the fact that he was naked under the sheets and sporting a big hard-on to boot. "Sure, but give me just a minute." He hoped she'd leave and give him a chance to put on some clothes. He noticed too that she was curiously sniffing the air.

Guessing that he was naked under the sheets aside from his T-shirt, she suddenly rushed towards his bed, acting playful. "Just a minute? Come on lazy bones! I need help now." She started tugging at the bed sheets, and Alan frantically grabbed hold of them so she couldn't pull them off.

They had a frantic tug of war with the bed sheets, but for Alan it was no game. He had to keep them on or face grave embarrassment. Unfortunately for him, he was winning in keeping the sheets and blankets on, but in so doing he was unable to simultaneously hide his raging boner. The blankets tented up over his crotch after he moved his hands away.

Katherine's eyes grew wide, and her hands stopped tugging on the blankets. "Oh my! What do we have here?" She giggled profusely as she stared at the tented blankets.

"Hey, it's not funny," said a hurt and shamed Alan.

"What is that thing in there?" asked Katherine. "Did they move the Eiffel Tower under your sheets, or are you just happy to see me?" She giggled some more.

"Ha ha," Alan said without laughing. He tried to act annoyed, but he was more aroused than anything and a part of him didn't mind getting caught.

"All right, sorry about that, Bro. Never mind about the help and have fun doing your thing. You sure are hiding something big under there, though. I wonder what it is?" She blew him a kiss and left the room.

By the time Alan went to sleep that night, he realized that he'd cum eight times over the course of the entire day. He was so excited by Susan, Suzanne, Amy, and Katherine that he wanted to do nothing but masturbate all day.

Furthermore, he thought, Now I've got so many new and different erotic memories that I'll be a walking hard-on for a long time to come. Not to mention the fact that tomorrow looks to be an even more promising day! I can't even imagine what all four of them are going to wear! Sweetness.

CHAPTER 6 (Monday, Oct. 7 - Tuesday, Oct. 8)

To Alan's disappointment, the next day was surprisingly boring. For one thing, the weekend was over and he had to go back to school. He used to always enjoy school and actually looked forward to going, but lately it had become a drag. It seemed like wasted time taking away from his increasingly exciting time at home. But he slogged through it.

Back at home, all the women seemed a bit taken aback by the incident with Amy the night before, and they dressed and acted more conservatively.

Amy also spent most of the afternoon and evening at the Plummer house. That really frustrated Alan and Suzanne, because Suzanne couldn't find an opportunity to get away with Alan alone for more of their supposed Internet porn viewing.

Suzanne intended to take Alan's seduction a step further and give him a handjob. She didn't terribly mind the prospect of getting caught in the act by Susan or Katherine: she could claim that she just got a little overenthusiastic in helping Alan out with his problem. She was confident she could smooth over any resulting ruffled feathers with either of them.

But Amy didn't even know about Alan's diagnosis, and in any case Suzanne tried to protect her daughter from all things sexual.

So Alan was reduced to taking care of all six times by himself. Each time, he spent it fantasizing about Suzanne. Only days earlier he'd never consciously thought of Suzanne in a sexual way, though he certainly liked looking at her. But now he was masturbating to the overt idea of fucking her silly, and having great orgasms in response.

Yeah, I call her "Aunt Suzy," but she's not related to me in any way, shape, or form. Of course to have sex with her would be completely wrong and will never happen, but just to fantasize about it is completely harmless. Fantasies are just fantasies, and this one works for me. The more I think about her, the less I'll have dangerous thoughts about my sister and mom.

So those ideas about Suzanne were pretty exciting and not very troubling for him at this point. He was a bit slow on the uptake on sexual matters and still couldn't really imagine that Suzanne might want to fuck him as well, and that his fantasies could become real.

All in all, he was still a happy camper with such exciting and intense sexual fantasies. But he was sure that Tuesday would be much better. The reason wasn't simply because he figured that Suzanne would successfully find a way (one way or another) to come into his room again and personally relieve his stimulation problem. What was even more exciting, if that was possible, was the fact that he and Susan had another appointment with nurse Akami after school.

Akami had called a few days before and said that Dr. Fredrickson had given her permission to take over most aspects of his case, as it was something she was particularly interested in and it tied in with her future educational development in medicine (provided that the Plummers were okay with that, and of course they were). She'd said she wanted to get started immediately in familiarizing herself with the case, and thought that bimonthly appointments would be better, but there would be no extra cost.

So that, and a lot of other thoughts, got Alan hard every time he thought about them, which was often. His main problem was that he had another day of school to go through, and it didn't do to sport a raging boner everywhere he went. Not to mention the fact he couldn't concentrate at all in his classes anymore.

Tuesday finally rolled around and Alan sat in his fourth period class, World History. Soon it would be lunch. The teacher, Ms. Gloria Rhymer, was not just the object of his longest crush, but an excellent teacher too. She was talking about something the class found interesting, but he didn't hear a word. He was thinking about all of his recent luck.

He looked around the classroom and furtively noted the large number of ordinary or even ugly people all around him. Seniors in high school were in the prime of life, and Southern California was world famous for its beautiful women, but even here the percentage of really attractive people remotely comparable to the females back home was small.

Of course, there was his now former love interest Christine sitting a few rows back and a couple of other pretty girls as well. He hadn't been thinking about Christine really at all lately, he realized. That was no surprise given the other women now occupying all of his fantasies instead. However, when he did think of her his heart was filled with pain. He wondered how he'd ever overcome his shame and be able to talk to her again.

But while Christine was stunningly beautiful and curvy, Ms. Rhymer was a knockout in a more subtle way.

Alan had been pining after her for a long time. He'd grown quite adept at imagining her teaching class naked, and was doing it once again. The school year had just started at the beginning of September only not that many weeks ago, but he also had Ms. Rhymer last year in US History, and then Social Science the year before that. So he knew her very well. In fact, he realized that he was her "teacher's pet," as he was for a couple other teachers. As one of the smartest and most emotionally mature students in the school, his being a teacher's pet wasn't too surprising. But he found it awkward at times to be the teacher's pet for someone he had an intense crush on.

Ms. Rhymer was in her late twenties, Alan correctly guessed (in fact, she was twenty-seven).

She seemed even younger, though. It was well known, for instance, that she was a frequent surfer at the nearby beaches. As a result, many students frequently called her "Surfer Girl," though no students called her that to her face. Her love of surfing was also a good indicator of her athleticism and physical beauty. Her boobs were pretty big (she wore a C-cup bra size). However, few women could match the high standards Alan set based on the generous boobs of his mother and Suzanne.

But when Ms. Rhymer stood in a bathing suit, she was definitely impressive. A number of times, beginning two years before, Alan had seen "Surfer Girl" at the beach with her surfboard, and that was exactly when his masturbatory fantasies of her began.

She looked absolutely perfect with a surfboard under her arm, like a woman from a Playboy spread of sexy athletes. She was firm and muscular all over, but the muscle didn't take away from her femininity and she still had nice, smooth curves. Her curly blonde hair waved in the breeze, and made a nice contrast to her tanned skin.

She had a medium height of about five foot seven inches, a good deal shorter than the nearly six foot tall beauties in the Plummer and Pestridge households.

Back in class, it was much harder to see her beauty. She wore conservative clothes that covered up all but her hands and face. Her hair was tied up in a bun as well, as if it was being restrained. It wasn't that she was prudish, but she just didn't want her body to become a distraction or an issue in the classroom, so she went to great lengths to cover it up.

But she had been seen by many others at the beach, and was clearly the object of many young men's fantasies, as well as a few young women, no doubt. When Alan and his friends went to the beach, they all openly talked about the possibility of further "Surfer Girl" sightings, and which beach to go in order to see her. But she surfed on many different beaches (probably to foil the admiring students), and running into her was a matter of pure luck.

When class finally ended, Ms. Rhymer discretely motioned with her hand that Alan should speak to her once the class emptied out.

She was a very kind and friendly teacher, and knew many students on a personal level. That meant knowing something about their private lives and talking with them socially in school. In most high schools to see a teacher outside of school was an unstated taboo that rarely happened between any student and teacher, but she wasn't deterred by that. However, of all her students in the fourth period, only Alan would have frequent talks with her after the class was over.

Since lunch followed the class, Alan would usually stay and talk for five minutes or so and just have fun gabbing, and then make his way to lunch. Almost always, the subject would be her class or the students within it. He would give feedback about things like if people were getting bored or what material in particular went over well, so she could improve her teaching. She would also expand on historical facts mentioned in class that he'd found interesting.

The two also couldn't resist engaging in gossip about the other students though. It wasn't just Alan telling her the gossip he knew either - he was surprised how many things she knew about his fellow students that he didn't. She had her own gossip network which included other teachers.

However, this time, Ms. Rhymer didn't want to talk about any of those things. Instead, she asked him, "Is something up, Alan? The last few days you've been kind of spaced out, and today you were on another planet altogether. I think if I would have, I dunno, torn off my dress or something, you wouldn't have noticed at all! What gives?"

Oh maaaaan! What am I going to tell her? She's too perceptive and she knows me too well to believe some bullshit story. He shifted around nervously as he stood in front of her. She sat directly on the desk as they usually did when they talked after class, so their heads could be the usual distance away of two people talking.

"Uh, to be honest..." - He scratched the top of his scalp nervously, and hung his head down - "It's female trouble. I'm thinking about women too much."

"Oh really?" said a suddenly very interested Ms. Rhymer. "Someone in class? Christine, perhaps?" Like many people, Ms. Rhymer knew all about Alan's crush on Christine. she was not only an insatiable gossip hound but was also very observant and a good guesser.

"Actually, it's not really even someone, or, er, someone in this school, per se."

"Oh, reaaaally!" She thought, This is getting more and more interesting! And what does that "per se" mean?

"But I can't tell you the details," he added. "You see, it has something to do with an embarrassing medical condition."

"Young man," - she liked to call him that - "you've got me really confused now. Could you please clarify your meaning? I don't want to pry into your personal affairs..."

Bull honky, thought Alan.

She continued relentlessly, "...but it looks to be something that's affecting your behavior in class, so I want to know." She always had good excuses for learning more gossip.

"I really, really can't say." She stared at him witheringly. "All right, I can say this much, if you promise not to tell a soul."

"I promise." She made the "cross my heart and hope to die" gesture over her chest.

"I have a medical condition which is causing me to make some adjustments in my lifestyle, and that's making me really confused. I wish I could say more 'cos I'd really like your advice about some things, but I can't. I promised my family that I wouldn't tell a single person about this medical thing. Can you please understand that and respect it?"

"Yes, I suppose, but that really doesn't explain anything. For one thing, young man, you're a perfectly healthy, uh... young man. There's absolutely nothing wrong with you that I can see. For another, that explanation seemingly has nothing to do with girl trouble, which is what seems to be distracting you in the first place."

"That's true, but I really can't say any more. ... Well, okay... I guess I can say this: energy. My problem is a lack of energy. I sleep too much, and I'm always tired. You know that. You've bugged me how many times about nodding off in class? So I'm getting treated for that. It's not really a big medical problem. Nothing to get worried about. If the treatments work, then great, if they don't, then I'm the same as before, which is no big deal. Okay, does that explain enough? I really have to go to lunch now."

"Yes, thanks for telling me that. I really appreciate you confiding in me. I'm glad we're friends enough to have this conversation, and I promise I won't tell anyone. You know I'm a gossip, but I also know when to keep my mouth shut, so don't worry about that at all. I just hope that whatever your medical problem is, and whatever your girl troubles are, it won't affect your behavior in this class next week. We have some important tests coming up. If you want to talk about it some more to someone confidential, don't hesitate to come to me."

"Thanks a lot. I'll do that. Gotta run!" He was out of the door in a flash.

Ms. Rhymer continued to sit on the desk and try to figure out just what the hell he was talking about. Lack of energy, huh? Tired. Seems like he's suddenly thinking about girls a lot, or maybe too much. Perhaps he's taking some pills to boost his energy that are having the side effect of boosting his libido. That would explain things.

Yesterday AND today I noticed him coming into class like he had a tree trunk stuck between his legs, heh-heh. Definitely an uncontrollable, raging hard-on. I'm thinking he must have been actually highly aroused for the entire class today. That's really unusual for any student to be that aroused that long. I wonder if he was thinking of me at all. Perhaps he's in a state of constant horniness. Hmm...

His teacher secretly had a thing for Alan. But not only was she his teacher, she also had a serious boyfriend, so she dismissed her feelings for Alan as harmless and never to be acted upon. She did flirt with him a bit, but so very subtly that he didn't even notice. For instance, her comments a few moments earlier about tearing her dress off went over his head completely, it seemed. She was only 27, and constantly felt as if she would rather be one of the other students instead of the teacher, with all the unfortunate social walls that came with the teacher role.

If I were a senior student too, she mused, I would be all over the idea of Alan, but I'm not, and I would never dream of actually having an affair with a student! No way, Jose! Unfortunately, my boyfriend has been a real jerk lately, and I've been doing all this fantasizing. The idea that the goody-goody and oh so polite Alan could actually be a horny monster in a constant state of arousal will definitely be food for thought when my fingers get busy in my pussy tonight! After all, fantasies are harmless, right?

CHAPTER 7 (Tuesday, Oct. 8)

School had ended, and Alan and Susan finally found themselves sitting in the doctor's waiting room, waiting for nurse Akami.

Alan was extremely relieved that the wait would soon be over. He'd been so horny all day long thinking about Akami that he could hardly stand it. He had a very good feeling something sexually exciting would happen - if Akami massaged his penis last time, odds are she would do it again. For the first time, he seriously considered masturbating in a school bathroom during lunch, but the fear of getting caught hadstopped him.

Akami appeared at the door to the waiting room.

To Alan it seemed almost as if she was posing as she stood in the doorway, showing off her fine body. Whether that was the case or not, her appearance got him even more excited.

"Nurse Fubuki will see you now," she said with a wry smile, making a joke of the fact that she would effectively be Alan's doctor and his nurse.

The two of them went back to the same room, and soon were chatting with Akami about this and that, especially about the fact that Akami would be taking charge of Alan's case for all intents and purposes.

That was fine with Alan and Susan - they felt she seemed like a perfectly qualified medical professional, no matter what her title was.

This time though, as soon as they got down to business Akami said to Alan matter-of-factly, "Please take off all of your clothes and put on the gown provided. You might as well do it here since I'm going to be seeing all of you today in any case."

Alan didn't mind undressing in front of Akami, but he felt very self-conscious having to do it in front of his mother too. He made sure to take his clothes off with his back turned to her.

Susan watched his tight butt wiggling around with great interest.

Akami took a look at his full erection as he was changing and joked, "Looks like we won't have to worry about getting you in an erect state this week!"

But he lost the erection a few minutes later when Akami poked him with a needle so she could take a blood sample. She also took a number of other cursory measurements. In actual fact, the only thing she really needed for medical purposes and for the appointment at all was the blood sample. Everything else was just to prolong the appointment and make it appear more important.

Finally she got to what everyone, including Susan, was waiting for. "Ah," she said, "Now it's time to check your penis again. ... I hope you don't mind Alan or Susan, but we'll have to perform another check for abnormalities."

Both mother and son strongly suspected that this would be coming.

Susan was intensely conflicted about it, wanting to see and yet not wanting to see at the same time. Suzanne says that nudity is no sin, and that should be some consolation, but Suzanne doesn't know just how impure my thoughts are. Why, just watching Alan's cute little tush, my nipples got as hard as they can get. I'm going to keep my eyes closed, no matter what!

Akami put on a pair of gloves as a grudging attempt to maintain some plausibility that this was a medical procedure.

But what surprised everyone was that no sooner had Akami placed one hand on his stiffness to rub with and one hand to "check for abnormalities," Alan started cumming.

Akami was sitting close to Alan, and the cum began flying towards her. Strings of cum hit her first on the face, then the chest, and then further down as she frantically tried to back away. Most of it ended up on her face, but a bit was deposited on her legs and the floor. Some even landed right in her open mouth.

"SORRY! So sorry! I'm so very sorry!" Alan apologized far too loudly. He was totally mortified and ashamed. The fact was, he was very sexually inexperienced and didn't have a lot of control over his orgasms. The anticipation of having another abnormality check was too much for him to take.

"That was so unexpected! Please forgive me!" he nearly screamed.

Susan also looked like she was dying of shame that her son did such a vile thing.

Akami, however, got over her initial shock quickly and took it in stride. "Look, you two," she said, "don't worry, it's nothing." She began taking off her uniform. "Remember, we all want Alan to reach orgasm as many times a day as possible. Six times a day, or better. If he can ejaculate while in the office today, all the better, am I right? In fact, if he can ejaculate more before this meeting is over, that will help to make this a successful appointment. My only disappointment is that we weren't ready with a cup, because we have to take a sperm sample again before you go."

Akami used a sink on a counter behind her to wash the cum off of her face. With her back turned, she swallowed the cum that had fallen onto her lips and tongue. Mmmm! That's really tasty! Then she turned towards them standing in just her underwear.

Both mother and son were more than a little shocked at her new appearance.

Alan privately thought to himself, She's every bit as beautiful as I hoped! Her boobs were more impressive than her stifling, conservative nurse's uniform made them out to be, and she was very fit and shapely.

Akami lied, "Don't worry, I'll have the doctor bring in another uniform for me before we're done." In actual fact she didn't want the doctor to come in and spoil the mood. Her cum-soaked uniform was now sitting in a heap on a counter behind them.

She said, "Let's make lemonade out of lemons. In fact, if by wearing just these few clothes I can help Alan reach orgasm again, that will again be for the better. Don't you agree?"

Alan just nodded. It seemed like a lot of people were asking him such obvious questions these days, like "Is it okay for me to take my clothes off?" He never knew how to respond to those situations. Too much enthusiasm might scare a person off.

Susan seemed mollified, since Akami didn't seem to mind.

Akami held Alan's penis again. She knew that after such a powerful orgasm, it would take a bit for him to get back to full size, despite her more revealing appearance.

As she resumed stroking his penis, the nurse made some idle talk to help pass the time. "Alan, can I ask you, how is it that you're so tanned all over, even underneath your underwear?"

"I don't know. I guess I'm just naturally dark. The adoption agency wouldn't let us know my parents' true names, but the racial background was given, and there is some Middle Eastern blood in there along with French."

"Ah yes. The adoption. Sorry, but I forget that Susan isn't your natural mother. You two look so similar except for a few things like your darker skin."

Alan remained semi-flaccid mostly because he was thinking about the fact he was being jacked off in public, especially in front of his mother.

After a couple more minutes of fruitless stroking, Akami said, "Since we're short on time, I think I need to take additional measures." She got up again and put some lotion onto one of her fingers. Then, after sitting in front of Alan again, she took her lubricated hand and brought it around his backside.

"Alan, if you'll please sit up a little," she said. "Thanks. Now don't be alarmed, but I'm going to stick a finger up your anus."

"What?!" said Alan in horror. "Why?"

"This will help your penis out. Don't worry. A little bit of stimulation of the anus can be very pleasurable and increase arousal. Of course, it's necessary to first lubricate the finger, but no doubt you're aware of that already, Susan."

As a matter of fact, Susan had never heard of such a thing in her life, but she didn't doubt a medical professional.

The nurse pulled Alan's gown up so that his butt was totally exposed to the plastic seating underneath it. She slowly inserted her finger up Alan's anus.

"How does that feel, Alan?"

"Strange. Really strange. But I guess... it's not a bad feeling."

"Just hang on. It gets better." She slid her finger in a bit further, and slowly began moving it back and forth and in and out.

"How's that?" she asked after another minute had passed.

"Wow... Really weird. But better." He thought, Man, that feels fantastic! Does this make me gay or something? Up the butt - it's so gross! Who would have figured? And my naked butt wriggling on this plastic chair is kind of turning me on more, too.

"So Susan," Akami said, "as you can see, the finger in the anus has made the critical difference, and Alan is reviving." She continued to work her finger in his anus and her other hand on his erection.

Susan stared in disbelief - her vow to keep her eyes closed had been a miserable failure so far, though she could at least console herself that Alan didn't realize where she was staring since he wasn't facing in her direction. She didn't know why exactly, but it took all her willpower not to grasp her boobs in both her hands.

Getting no answer from Susan, Akami continued talking. "That reminds me," she said in a casual tone, as if rubbing someone's erection after they just came all over you was a perfectly normal part of her nursing duties, "I haven't yet asked the most important question of all. Alan, how are you doing on maintaining the proper number of daily stimulations?"

"Unfortunately, not so good," he said bashfully.

He tried to keep his head down and not stare at the nurse. But that only made him look down to where she was rubbing his shaft and the other options were to look towards his mother or a blank wall, so he closed his eyes altogether.

He confessed, "The first five days or so I was right on track. But then the next six days after that, I almost didn't reach orgasm a single time. But then again, in the last week or so, I've been doing better than average, to make up for that. Yesterday was only six. But the day before that, I actually reached orgasm eight times."

Susan already knew that fact, as she'd been keeping a close eye on the chart of daily progress Alan kept on the inside of his door. But she found herself gasping with surprise anyway. In her more aroused state she instantly pictured Alan jacking off over and over, and found her heart beating even faster than before. Her panties were starting to get moist too. She hated that she couldn't control that.

Akami, on the other hand, was poker faced. "Hmm. That's not good. I hope the doctor stressed last time that it's not just the overall average - consistency is important too. You can't go without doing it one week, and then much more the next. Some slight daily variation is fine. For instance, you may find yourself in a situation were you can't find privacy at all for a day. But to go without for six days is very troubling. You may have wasted the entire two week period."

"I'm so very sorry," he said. "But this was a very special circumstance. You see, I asked a girl out who I really liked, and she said no, so that really took away all my enthusiasm altogether. But I'm over that now, and I feel confident that kind of thing won't happen in the future."

"Well, that's good to hear at least," said the nurse. "But if we're going to salvage the week, it would help greatly if you could reach orgasm a large number of times today. This is really an emergency situation, to rescue your lost week. Just now, that was how many times today already?"

Akami had been stroking Alan's erection all this while, and it was hard as a marble statue. She periodically slowed down or stopped to make sure he didn't ejaculate too soon.

"That was my third," he replied.

"Good. Alan, why don't you close your eyes and keep them that way so you can concentrate on what I'm doing?" She said that so Susan would be free to stare at Alan's hard-on.

Then she spoke to Susan, but she made sure to stare at the penis less than a foot in front of her face instead of at Susan so she would feel even freer to stare at her son's privates. "Susan, Alan seems to be a good patient who is taking his responsibilities seriously. How do you see the situation? Are you comfortable with things, and the nature of Alan's admittedly very unusual treatment?"

"Well, uh, frankly doctor, er, nurse," she stammered, "I'm having some trouble adjusting. Everyone at home has had to cope with the new situation, and we're all finding some aspects of it very trying."

"What aspects would those be, Susan?" Akami hadn't even started the abnormality check; she was just blatantly jacking him off. No one seemed to mind, though.

Susan decided that to reveal her true feelings wouldn't be very prudent. She wished to say, "I've shocked myself that I'm walking around without a bra or panties every day now, and I don't care. I feel really good when I see Alan looking at my body. Sometimes I feel like a hussy and just want to throw off all my clothes altogether."

Instead, she said, "There are many troubling aspects. For one thing, we're all having the difficulty of telling some people, or not telling others. We don't want this to be widely known, but we also have trouble keeping this secret from close friends."

"I see," said Akami as she stared at her hand sliding up and down Alan's pre-cum soaked shaft. Her expert hands were already bringing Alan close to orgasm again. She now had him where she could gauge if he was getting too close, and back off as necessary, keeping him in a state of near constant bliss. "That's only natural. Might I inquire whom you've told?"

"That's all right. So far, just Katherine, my daughter, and Suzanne, whom you may recall meeting briefly at the end of our meeting last time. She lives next door, and she's practically like family. We haven't told my husband yet, because he's out of touch, overseas."

"It sounds like you're being very selective on whom you tell. That's very wise. I was afraid you would hire a professional to assist Alan. That's a roll of the dice. You never know what will happen there."

"I completely agree!" Now Susan was finally having a conversation she was feeling more comfortable with, at least as comfortable as she could be, considering that she was sitting right next to the nearly naked Akami and staring at Alan's erection being jacked off all the while.

But for some reason it felt far less strange to her than she could ever had imagined when this started two weeks ago. She felt too good at the moment to think about all the reasons why this might be morally wrong.

Her attitude towards masturbation had completely changed in recent days, at least regarding Alan's masturbation. Now every time Alan reached orgasm, it felt like a small victory to her, like the baseball team one is rooting for scoring another run. And she judged each day as a success or failure partially based on if he reached orgasm six times or not. She (and Suzanne and Katherine) now frequently found excuses to go into Alan's room so they could keep an eye on Alan's chart concerning the number of times per day he had climaxed.

Still, actually watching him getting stroked was unnerving, not to mention seeing Akami's continued fingerfucking of his anus.

The nurse asked her, "So, since there's no professional, and Alan failed to successfully ask anyone out, does that mean that all of his gratification is self-gratification?"

"I'm afraid so," Susan responded sadly.

"I will repeat what the doctor said last time. It is much more preferable if he can get help for at least three of the six times a day, on average. So much self-gratification can be extremely taxing for his penis." This was something Dr. Fredrickson coached her to repeat, for the unfolding of Suzanne's scheme. "He may, for instance, have lengthy periods where he is unable to achieve orgasm because his penis is so sore. Has that occurred already, Alan?"

"No, luckily not, nurse," Alan replied. He still had his eyes closed, both out of sheer embarrassment and because Akami asked him to.

Akami continued for Susan's benefit, although without looking looking her way, "That's good to hear, but it's just a matter of time, perhaps days or at the most weeks, before he runs into that kind of problem. So please redouble your efforts to find someone to fulfill that role."

"I understand completely. We will do our best," Susan replied resolutely.

Akami's hand slid up and down, up and down. "I hope you do. There are many medical problems where a helping hand, so to speak, is completely necessary. That's why so many people have personal nurses or live in an assisted living type situation. The unusual nature of his treatment doesn't reduce the fact that he needs assistance."

"One way or another, we'll find someone to help him before our next appointment with you," Susan promised.

"That's the spirit!" Akami enthused. She got up and washed her hands. She took the opportunity to take her gloves off.

CHAPTER 8

Akami sat back down and resumed stroking Alan's erection with her bare hands. "Now, if you will turn your attention back to Alan's penis" - Susan's eyes had never left it - "you'll see that it is once again completely erect" - it had been for quite a few minutes already - " and I'm going to begin to check for abnormalities. Since it's such an extremely large and thick penis, this check will take a lot longer than usual."

Susan asked, "Is it really all that big or are you just saying that?"

Akami, "Here, let me whisper something in your ear, because I don't want Alan to get a big head." Then, running her fingers all over his mushroomy penis head, she joked, "Although I'm afraid it's too late for that."

Susan scooted her chair forward and leaned in, which put her in much closer proximity to her son's penis. Now she could easily smell his cum.

Akami whispered, "Oh yes, it's very big indeed. You obviously have an extremely virile and well endowed son. His erection is bigger than 99 percent of them." She just made that up and actually doubted it was true (though it would be in the top few percent at least), but she figured such words would help excite Susan, and she was getting a big kick out of exciting her. "Just look at it: I can barely get my hand around it. This is a special boy with a special endowment. I'll bet his sperm are as potent as hundred proof rum."

Susan sat back in her chair, thoroughly wowed (and increasingly wet). Her heart swelled with pride to hear how special her son was.

Akami though motioned for her to lean forward again, closer to her stroking hand. "Susan, I want you to watch closely again so you can become expert and do this at home once a week. Now, the first thing-"

Susan cut in. "Just a minute, nurse. Sorry to interrupt, but did you say, 'Do this at home?' Me? I really don't feel comfortable doing anything that would involve touching... you know."

"His penis."

"Yes, his, uh, you know. ... Penis." She shuddered at saying such a lewd word out loud. "I just don't feel comfortable about that. I'm really sorry."

Suzanne had her scheme with Alan, but Akami was developing a scheme of her own. Even before Susan and Alan came in, Akami had thought, Susan's obviously very conservatively raised. She implicitly trusts me. I doubt she'll stop a medical professional such as myself, no matter what I do, as long as I have some kind of excuse. So if I push things, one of two things'll happen. One, she'll get increasingly horny as I grow increasingly bold with Alan. And that's fun, to watch such a prim and proper woman nearly bursting with lust.

Or two, Susan will freak out to the point that she won't want to come back. That's even better cos it would mean I can have these appointments just with Alan. Then I can REALLY have my way with him. I'll be able to tease him, jerk him off, and hopefully soon fuck him once a week, and, as a delicious irony, even get paid to do so! But either way it's win-win for me and Alan too, as long as I keep the medical pretense going.

So, to further Susan's embarrassment, Akami responded as if irritated, "Look, we really need your hands-on help here. If not you, then who? I'm sorry, but as Alan pointed out, it's not like you're his biological mother! One needs to visually examine the penis closely from all sides, since Alan can't do that himself. It sounds like his father is overseas too much to assist here, and I'm sure Alan would prefer a female help him with this delicate task anyway. So who else does that leave? If you're uncomfortable with the idea, it might just be best if Alan comes in here once a week so I can perform such checks."

"Perhaps I could convince my friend Suzanne?" suggested Susan. "We could have her come in, and you could show her the procedure? It can't be that hard to learn."

"Perhaps," said a secretly disappointed Akami, who nonetheless kept stroking. "Ask her and let me know. I don't care who does it so long as someone does. This should be done every, oh, let's say, Tuesday, since that's today. And then I would like to perform a check myself on our appointments which I believe will be every other Friday."

"That much?" said Susan. She was really surprised, as was Alan.

Akami nodded. She figured that if she couldn't "help" Alan every week, she could at least say they needed an appointment twice a month.

Susan's eyes were glued to Akami's pumping hands. She wanted those to be her hands so badly, but she also thought about sin and Hell. She suggested, "If Suzanne can't do it, perhaps we could pay you to do it all those times?"

"That's another idea," Akami said with greater enthusiasm. That would be a lot of fun for her if it worked out that way. "But regarding your friend Suzanne, how is her eyesight?" She was looking for excuses to get Suzanne out of the picture.

"Perfectly fine," replied Susan.

Alan piped up. "Um, that's not true. A couple of days ago she was showing me stuff on the computer, and she said she had to use glasses because she's near sighted." He didn't realize that was just a white lie used as an excuse so she could lean forward into a more tempting pose.

"What?" said Susan in honest surprise." That's news to me. I've never seen her wear any glasses other than sunglasses in my entire life! I'll have to ask her about that."

"Well, that's what she said," Alan shrugged. "Just the other day, in fact. Maybe her eyesight is failing her a little bit lately."

Akami was very happy now because she had her excuse. "Why don't you ask her then. But if she is at all nearsighted, then I'm afraid that rules her out. I assume your vision is fine, Susan? With your prescription glasses on, of course."

"Yes, it's fine," said Susan dejectedly. "Maybe Suzanne can get glasses too."

"Well, until she does, that means you're the only one at home capable of doing these weekly checks, unless you want me to do it."

Susan just dropped her head down in defeat. Goodness! I know I've said I'd do anything to help my Tiger, but that means I'm going to be stroking his, uh, member! I suppose Akami wouldn't understand if I tried to explain about the sinfulness, the sheer impropriety...

Akami said firmly, "All right. With all this talking, I'm afraid that I haven't made any progress in explaining to you the proper procedure here. Let's start again from the base, shall we? At least my constant stimulation of Alan's big erection is serving one purpose. Achieving an orgasm is helpful, but it's even more important to have prolonged stimulation first. The real goal should be both stimulation and orgasm, to make sure that a hormonal change will be achieved."

Susan nodded, trying to pay better attention to Akami and not just gawk at her stroking. But she was so giddy with lust that it was hard for her to think.

Akami continued, "Again, we have to recall the example of stimulating the nipples to start the process of lactation. The ejaculation achieved when you came into the office might not have counted for one of your daily six I'm afraid, Alan, because it happened so quickly."

Alan was really disappointed to hear that. That meant that record day of eight times yesterday was actually lower than that, since he came within a couple of minutes in more than one instance.

Akami added, "What we really need is a long... hard... constant massage of Alan's long, hard erection. Blowjobs are good. That's putting the thick shaft in your mouth."

Susan gasped in dismay at the very idea.

"But it depends on how you do it. Even a quick blowjob, or quick and nasty intercourse, a fuck and run, as some call it, is unlikely to achieve-"

Akami had to stop speaking because once again Alan began furiously cumming all over the place. She was carefully doling out her caresses, but she forgot to take into account the additional effect of her words on the trigger happy teen, and her sexy talk suddenly caused him to lose all control.

As before, his throbbing penis began squirting his sperm all over the beautiful nurse. Both Akami and Susan had their faces less than a foot from the tip of it, but Akami was directly in front of him so most of it landed on her. His twitching cock even splattered a little bit on his mother's face.

Akami reflexively pulled backwards and took the rest all over her chest. She still used her hand around the base of the penis to indiscreetly direct his aim, making sure that it got enough of her bra so she would have to take it off as well.

"Oh dear," Akami said. She started laughing. "This is getting to be hilarious, isn't it?"

Both Alan and Susan started laughing too. They were both greatly embarrassed again, but not nearly as much as the first time. Laughter helped relieve the nervous tension.

Akami leaned in again towards Alan, took off her bra, and said seductively, "Are you trying to get me naked one piece of clothing at a time?"

Everyone laughed again.

Susan was so aroused by this point that she not only didn't mind Akami baring her chest, she wished there was some excuse she could use to bare her own chest too.

Alan was also incredibly turned on. He loved the sight of his jism all over the nurse. Taking off the bra really served only to make Akami look that much sexier, as there were still plenty of cum gobs dripping down her chest. She sat there just looking at him, but he couldn't read the meaning of her expression. In any case, she didn't appear to mind the cum all over her face and chest in the slightest, and just sat there for a few moments, letting the cum gobs drip down.

My God, this is great! he thought. Is that what they call a facial? Whatever it is, I love it!

Akami turned to look at Susan to see how she had fared, and pointed a finger to a spot under her right eye. "You have some right there."

Susan seemed more interested in Akami's chest. She was intently staring at her there, and in her face, and was blown away to see so many gobs of cum clinging everywhere.

So much cum! she thought. Is this normal? Is my son particularly potent? Then she remembered Akami's words about Alan's penis being in the top one percent. Her whole body tingled with delight.

Akami got up to clean herself off, again.

Both Alan and Susan watched her go to the sink, wearing nothing but a pair of panties.

Susan finally put her hand up to the spot on her face where Akami had pointed and felt a gob of her son's soft and gooey cum. She looked over at him and was relieved to see he hadn't noticed. Not surprisingly, he was busy watching Akami wipe the cum off her face and chest.

Seeing that he was totally ignoring her for the moment, Susan swept the cum off her face with two fingers, and then stuck her fingers under her nose. Smells good, she thought. Tangy and sweet. Surprisingly sweet! Hmm. Not like Ron's at all.

She looked up again and confirmed he still wasn't watching. She put one of her fingers in her mouth and licked it. Tastes good, too. Then she thought, What the hell am I doing? This is gross! And so wrong!

"Can I have a towel?" Susan yelled towards Akami.

"Certainly," replied Akami. She walked back to the counter, grabbed a towel, and then brought it to Susan. The nurse didn't seem fazed walking in nothing but panties. However, there was a large wet spot in them over her pussy, so she walked back to her chair quickly, hoping the others would be less likely to notice her aroused condition if she was sitting in a chair instead of standing.

She rubbed a wet cloth all over her face and chest to get rid of any gobs of Alan's cum that she might have missed.

Alan found the whole scene incredibly sexy, especially as she cleaned herself while sitting between his legs only a foot or two away. He discovered to his surprise that he was already hard again. But his penis, finally, was also extremely sore. He figured that it would hurt if Akami tried to touch it any more.

Akami looked at Susan and said, "Did I get it all?"

That forced Susan to closely examine Akami's breasts and face, as she looked for stray cum gobs. She certainly is a beautiful woman, Susan thought. Her nipples are hard, too, just like mine. Alan must be getting her aroused, too.

"Yes, you're fine," said Susan.

Susan could feel just how erect her own nipples were, but she reached up and cupped one of her breasts as unobtrusively as she could, just to confirm it. That can't be! There must be some kind of mistake. My own son is making my body do crazy things, forbidden things! I have to be strong.

She was trying to maintain the fiction that this examination was having no sexual affect on her whatsoever, but that was becoming a completely untenable lie.

CHAPTER 9

Akami was now ready to continue. She stated to Susan, "Let's return our attention to Alan's penis. Unfortunately, we once again failed to use a cup to collect a sperm sample, so Alan will need to ejaculate again before he leaves. Sorry about that Alan. My bad. Before we forget again, Susan, could you go back to the cabinet there ... Yeah, that's the one ... Open that, and get the sample cup riiiight... there. That's good. Thanks a lot."

While Susan walked away and Alan's eyes followed after his mother, Akami quickly reached between her legs and used her towel to wipe up her dripping pussy as best as she could.

Susan soon came back with the cup. She looked at the cup and frowned. What kind of sinfulness and naughtiness will I be subjected to next? I just have to remember this is all so my Tiger can get well.

Alan said, "Nurse, I really don't think I can do this again, even though I am, uh ... erect. It's just that I'm starting to feel really sore. I've been doing this so much lately." His penis was up but flagging, and only the fact that Akami was sitting topless in front of him kept it from subsiding altogether.

"Unfortunately, Alan, we have no choice," the nurse replied. "We have to get that sperm sample. This will be a good experience for you, to be sore the first time right in the doctor's office. This way, we can determine exactly how sensitive you are. Clearly, you won't be able to achieve orgasm on your own at this point, so I'll have to assist again."

That sounded as reasonable as anything he'd heard lately, which admittedly was all pretty bizarre.

Akami added as an aside, "Oh, and by the way, if you're going to have prolonged stimulations necessary for the treatment, you're going to have to learn to control yourself better. I suggest you go on-line and look up something called the PC muscle. That's the muscle that can hold back an orgasm. There are some daily exercises you can do to control it better, so start doing that immediately. Okay?"

"Yes. The PC muscle." Alan had no idea what she was talking about, and his brain was fogged with lust, but he made sure to remember the term.

Speaking to Susan again, Akami said, "Now, we can see that Alan's big erection is beginning to subside. So we should act quickly before we lose it altogether."

She reached out with one hand and began massaging his penis again. It looked like that action was maintaining about three-fourths of a complete erection.

Akami stated, "It looks like this may not be enough, so if this happens during one of your manual examinations, Susan, I suggest using further measures. Stimulating the anus is a good one. Or you could try playing with his balls. Baring you chest would be another option. But why don't we wait a few minutes for Alan to revive? Alan, I bet you could use the break."

Alan nodded in agreement.

Susan did too even though Akami wasn't speaking to her, because she needed a break badly. Now that Alan had cum twice, it seemed the entire room was permeated with the smell of his seed. It was like an intoxicating drug. She longed to get away from it and get her senses back, but it would have been rude to just rush out of the room.

After a pause, Akami continued, "On a different note and while we're waiting, Susan, in our last meeting I mentioned periodic breast cancer examinations. Have you actually been periodically checking yourself?"

"Um, sorry nurse, but I've never done that," Susan said very shyly.

"Never? My word, Susan! You could be in danger! Do you realize that your age of thirty-seven is nearly the most important time to detect the onset of breast cancer? Up to one fourth of women in the U.S. may get it at some point in their lives. Do you even know how to conduct such an exam?"

"I don't know that either," Susan said, now even more embarrassed.

"By all means then, I'd better show you how while we wait for Alan to revive. Take off your blouse and bra and let's get started right away." Akami thought to herself, This'll scare her off from ever coming back for sure. Then it'll just be me and Alan.

Susan was in complete shock. "What? Here? Now? In front of Alan?"

"Sure. After all, I'm already topless. Plus, I'm sure it's not like he hasn't seen his mother naked at some point or another" - in actual fact he had not except a few days before in the shower, and his view of her boobs had generally been brief and partly blocked by her hands and arms.

"And in any case, you've noticed that Alan has been keeping his eyes closed, except for these last few minutes. Alan, can you close your eyes again?"

"Yeah," he said as he gasped for breath. Just the idea of having his mother completely expose her huge tits was making his penis hard again and causing him to tremble with excitement.

But Susan for once wasn't paying attention to his tool - she looked up in fear as Akami expectantly waved a stethoscope above her chest.

Akami spoke up again to forestall any more protests. "Good, Alan. Susan, if you're feeling nervous, why don't you keep your eyes closed too? That seems to help reduce a person's sense of embarrassment sometimes, and you only need to listen and feel to pick up the technique on how to do a breast check properly."

"Okay," Susan replied, realizing she was defeated again. "Are you really sure this is necessary?" She squeezed her eyes tightly shut even before she began taking off her blouse. I guess Alan saw me naked the other day, so what's the difference now?

Susan was so ashamed of Alan seeing her that she wouldn't open up her eyes for anything. Rather than taking her blouse and bra off completely, she just opened her shirt up the bare minimum Akami would need.

"You have a very healthy set of breasts," Akami said, as she began poking at the soft, naked flesh with her stethoscope. That instrument and her panties were all the nurse had on. "But such large breasts are in even more danger of breast cancer. I'm really surprised no one has taught you about examining them."

The cold stethoscope continued to poke Susan's tits all over as Akami gave a lengthy explanation on the importance of exams, the dangers of breast cancer, and just about every other relevant topic Akami could come up with that would prolong the experience. She hoped this would either cause Susan to erupt into a lusty frenzy or give up on attending the appointments altogether.

Akami paid particular attention to exploring Susan's nipples with the cold, metal tool. She found herself getting unexpectedly aroused by the temptingly soft and large tits. She thought back to some lesbian experiences she'd had when she was in college, making herself even more aroused.

Alan meanwhile couldn't help but take a peek through narrowed eyes. When he finally did, he discovered that his Susan's eyes were shut extremely tight and Akami's back was turned to him, so there was no reason not to steal another peek. And then another. Soon he was openly gaping. Susan had kept her chest so bound up and covered all these years that he had a hard time registering just how gargantuan her breasts really were.

Susan actually was more relieved than anything to have her chest bared, once she got a little used to it. Seeing Alan's shaft stroked repeatedly had filled her with the urge to rip her shirt open. As Akami poked and probed with the stethoscope, Susan fantasized it was Alan's fingers on her instead.

Oh Tiger! Help Mommy. Mommy's so hot. She needs your hands, not this cold steel probe. Touch me, Son! Mommy's so naughty. She needs to be touched, and punished. Oh yes, she needs a big, fat, thick punishment! You should make her hold it and stroke it. That'll teach her!

Just when Susan thought the breast exam was about done, Akami said, "But of course the techniques I've been explaining shouldn't be done with a stethoscope. The feel in one's hand is extremely important in discovering polyps. If you'll allow me to demonstrate..." Akami began groping Susan's tits all over with both of her hands.

Susan was already extremely hot, wet, and horny just from looking at Alan's erection being stroked for so long. The feel of hands on her chest was too much to take. Oh no! Now it really IS like Alan's hands are all over me! I have to be strong and resist or I'm going to climax right here and now! What'll Akami think? Such a naughty mommy, cumming so hard, dreaming of her son's big sticky endowment sliding through her fingers...

She slumped in her chair and involuntarily began wiggling and shaking her body. She was short of breath, and her tits heaved up and down like a ship tossed about in a heavy typhoon.

As the "breast exam" went on she began to feel more erotically charged than she'd ever felt in her life. Sex with her husband couldn't compare. It was all she could do to maintain some respectability and not loudly moan or scream as she thought about the fact that Alan was sitting just a few feet away and possibly, even probably, looking. She couldn't bear to open her eyes to find out for sure, however.

As Akami probed Susan's chest, she thought to herself, God, I can't believe this horny bitch is letting me do this. And she's so damn innocent that she actually thinks this is a valid medical procedure! Just look at these nipples! I have to figure out a way so I can suck them.

That might just be a little too obvious right now, though. ... And the idea of her being so obviously aroused by her son's cock, that's getting me even hotter! I love it!

Several times, Akami leaned forward and rubbed her more modest boobs "accidentally" against Susan's titans. The tips of her nipples lightly brushed against the base of Susan's mounds. Susan was so far gone by now that Akami doubted she even noticed.

Alan, though, most certainly did. He squirmed nervously in his chair, well aware that his erection was standing straight up, completely exposed and bobbing in the open air.

Finally Akami could see no reasonable excuse to prolong things further, so she ended the exam. She concluded, "So that's all there is to it, Susan. Many women do that when they're in the shower. It's really no big deal, so please tell me you'll perform these exams regularly."

"No, d-d-don't worry, I'll do my best," Susan said nervously, still recovering and shaking with excitement. She felt like her tits were literally on fire. She'd been brought tantalizingly close to a great climax, and her whole body still buzzed and tingled, yearning to be pushed over the edge into ecstasy.

"How often do these checks need to be performed again?" she asked, since she was too horny and preoccupied to have been paying much attention to what Akami had said earlier. Mostly, she was wondering how often she'd have an excuse to play with her breasts from now on.

"Once a month is pretty common. But a well-endowed woman such as you might want to do it more. It's really impossible to do it too much; the only problem is not doing it at all."

"Thank you nurse. I'll remember that."

Susan opened her eyes and looked back at Alan. She was relieved to see that his eyes were closed, but she didn't realize that he'd only closed them moments before, right as the "breast cancer check" appeared to be ending.

She also noticed that Alan's penis was rock hard again, and she kept her eyes fastened on it. She was aware that she'd dripped a copious amount of wetness from her vagina. She actually was sitting in a little wet spot now. But she hoped that things would calm down and she'd be able to get out of the room without anyone noticing her leakage problem.

CHAPTER 10

Akami finally turned back to Alan, spied his erection, and said, "Well! Would you look at that? Looks like we've lucked out and can continue with Alan's treatment." Of course, Akami did the breast exam right then knowing full well that the sight of such an impressive pair of knockers being probed would make any male hard, even if, or especially if, the knockers in question were his mother's.

Akami put a finger back into Alan's anus and resumed caressing his meaty rod at the same time. Addressing Susan, she said, "While I'm busy here, Susan, why don't you practice the breast exam techniques I just taught you so you'll be sure not to forget them."

"What? Here? Now?" was all Susan could stutter out. She was nearly speechless watching Akami's hands stroking again. She didn't know if she wanted to scream out for her to have mercy and stop, or push her aside and take over.

"Why not? Otherwise, you're just going to sit there staring at me rubbing Alan's big penis. I'm sure you must be tired of that sight already."

Susan was almost too flustered to answer. "Um? What? Yeah. Of course. Tired. Alan's big penis. Um, big member, I mean. Urm, member. ... I'll just go ahead then." She started to unbutton her blouse.

She began fondling her boobs with both hands. But at the same time she was too transfixed to take her eyes off of Alan's lengthy tool. A part of her really was trying to obey the instructions and do a proper breast check. But because she wasn't paying attention to Akami's "breast check" earlier, she had only a vague notion of what to do but she didn't want to admit how she'd been completely spaced out.

She only knew that there was something about checking for bumps, and that if the motions of Akami's hands were anything to go by, it was extremely important to check the nipples extensively by pulling and twisting them in every direction. She also knew that putting her hands anywhere on her chest right now while closely looking at a real, hard erection made her tremble in a powerfully pleasurable way.

"Hard to believe this is a necessary medical procedure, isn't it?" Akami said somewhat amusedly to Susan as she stroked and stroked and stroked, trying to get Alan to cum for the third time. "If anyone could see me now, they might assume I'm a hot and horny cum-starved slut in some kind of three-way orgy! Let's hope Dr. Fredrickson doesn't decide to pop his head in. You might find that a bit embarrassing too, for him to see you like that."

Susan looked down at her fingers pulling on her nipples and wanted to crawl in a hole and die. But it felt too good to stop. She was so close to that orgasm...

Akami continued, "Next time, if we take more care, we'll be able to quickly conclude our appointment without any loss of clothes, except of course for Alan's. I really must apologize. I feel so embarrassed, doing my job in just my panties. I guess these are the mistakes of being new at this and dealing with Alan's unusual condition." Her fingers continued to saw in and out of Alan's butt and swirl around his shaft all the while.

"It's really quite all right," replied Susan in a shaky voice. "These things happen." Subconsciously she strongly suspected that all these sexual things happening weren't just coincidence, but she didn't let herself ponder the issue or wonder about Akami's motives. Not thinking about it meant she didn't have to analyze her own disturbing feelings. Plus, she was too busy with her own body at the moment to really think about anything at all.

I think I'll need to perform these breast checks quite often, she thought as she continued to pull at her nipples. I'm at that age where cancer becomes a real concern. What did she say? It's best to be very careful, and it's impossible to do it too much. I wonder if once or twice a day is a good amount. Since it's not actually sexual but just a medical procedure, then it must be okay, isn't it? True it seems a little bit sexual, but she says I have to do this for my health...

"Now," continued Akami, trying to gain Susan's attention, "once again, Alan is getting close to ejaculation. But it would be better if we could prolong the stimulation a bit more before achieving that end, so this can count as one of his six times today."

She continued to saw with her hands. After a while, she said to no one in particular, "I must admit my hands are getting tired. Perhaps if I switch." She pulled her hand away from his penis. "Susan, could you lubricate this other finger please?"

"What? Huh? Oh. With what?" The smell of Alan's semen filling the room clouded Susan's brain as if she was deep in a fog bank, hopelessly lost. She could barely hear or process Akami's words. They sounded like they were coming from rooms away.

"That towel on the chair there."

Susan turned around, reached out and picked up the towel. She noticed that it was the one she and Akami had used to wipe off some of Alan's cum. There was cum all over it. Oh dear! She wants me to rub Alan's cum all over her finger so she can stick it up his anus! That's so very improper! What is she thinking?! Is that some kind of medical procedure? Well, she is the nurse.

As the other two were occupied and facing the other direction, Susan again furtively took a taste of Alan's sperm from a big gob on the towel. She sucked a finger dry, even as she unconsciously poked it in and out of her mouth as if it was Alan's penis in her mouth and she was sucking the cum straight off of Alan's meat. With her other hand she continued to fondle a bare breast.

Oh no! What am I doing? I can't stop myself! But this is so good! She hungrily ate another gob. Goodness! So improper! But it tastes too yummy...

Akami secretly smiled to herself. She didn't need more lubrication, and if she did want some, Alan's penis was positively oozing pre-cum by now. But she figured it would be one more thing to get Susan even more excited. And by the length of time it took Susan to return with the towel, she knew she was right. In fact, the only reason Susan gave the towel back at all and didn't just lick the towel completely clean was because a vague voice somewhere in the far reaches of her brain reminded her that Akami was expecting her to do something.

Finally, Akami plunged her finger into a big mass of cum on the towel as Susan held it, and it came out covered in the stuff. "Excellent. This will provide the lubrication I need." She took one finger out of his anus and immediately stuck the new finger in. She then rubbed his penis with the other hand.

Susan gasped yet again as she returned to her seat, and began rubbing her naked chest more aggressively.

Many more minutes passed.

Susan felt she was about to pass out. She was so close to cumming, but held back for fear of all the things she might scream out and the noise she would make.

Alan grunted in agony and ecstasy with every long stroke Akami gave his erection. He was very close too, and would have cum long ago except Akami knew just how to manipulate him to draw his pleasure out.

Akami was having a grand time.

Susan again unconsciously stuck two fingers back in her mouth and thrust them in and out, imagining they were the penis right in front of her. It seemed so real to her addled brain that she thought to herself, Oh no! Alan's big erection is in my mouth! He's filling it up with his hot, hot meat and his naughty mommy is taking it all in! So this is what a blowjob is. It's so good! Drool ran off of her saliva covered fingers and down her chin.

Akami coughed a number of times until she caught Susan's attention and Susan was able to get her panting under control. Finally, Akami said, "I think we're just about ready now. Susan, can you please position the measuring cup? I'm counting on you to hold it over the end of his penis and catch as much of the ejaculate as you can."

Susan got up, very disappointed that this probably meant the end of her "breast exam."

Akami then turned towards the happy patient. "Alan, open your eyes and look at me."

He did so. Or at least he tried to look at Akami. He couldn't help notice Susan standing right behind Akami with a slack-jawed stare focused on his thick rod like she was possessed or struck dumb. Her tits were heaving like she'd just run a marathon, and so were Akami's.

Between the two of them standing there bare-chested, Alan thought to himself, Lord, if you're going to take me young, do it now, because I'm in heaven already!

Akami stared him straight in the eyes with a sultry look, and said, "I want to take my tongue and lick your cock all over. I'm going to suck your cock and suck it dry!"

"Oh my God!" cried Alan. His balls tightened up and his erection began to buck.

Susan rushed forward and positioned the cup. She was delirious with anticipation, overjoyed to see his cum gush forth.

Alan began shooting ropes of sperm into the cup. Susan's hands were shaking, but she made sure to hold the cup close in so that not a drop was wasted.

Akami also climaxed at the same time as Alan, but the other two were so busy they didn't realize this. In fact, the whole building could have caved in at that moment and they wouldn't have realized it.

Alan's erection eventually subsided. He closed his eyes and rested. He was actually afraid to look at his mother's jiggling chest for fear of getting erect yet again. It was simply too much excitement to take.

The three of them were quiet for a minute or so as everyone calmed down. But still, there was no move as of yet to put any clothes back on.

Akami finally broke the silence with a matter of fact sounding voice. "You see," she said to Susan, "a little dirty talk at the right moment is an excellent way to push him over the edge, if other methods aren't enough. Susan, remember: if you're unwilling to put your hands on his penis for the moment, you may want to help him with your tongue. And don't forget that sexy words alone can help him reach his daily target."

"I see," said Susan, but what she was really seeing in her mind was the more literal meaning of helping him with her tongue. Oh dear - what if Akami asks me to suck his, uh, member, right now? Would I have to do it? Maybe I should! She keeps helping him with her hand, but never her mouth. Maybe he needs a blowjob right now!

She pinched her nipples and accidentally moaned out loud in excitement. She was the only one who hadn't climaxed yet, and her sexual anticipation seemed to only grow even as the others calmed down and her own breath returned to normal. But she still felt nearly as guilty and conflicted as she did horny. Remembering the sinfulness of what she was doing actually served as a kind of aphrodisiac.

"How does that feel Alan?" asked the nurse. "Sore?"

"Yes sore, very sore! Arrgh!" he groaned. Not only did his penis hurt, but his anus felt exceptionally strange too. But he didn't have any complaints. It was a great experience, even better than watching Internet porn with Suzanne.

Akami began to wrap up the appointment. "Very good, Alan, and thanks for your assistance, Susan. Alan, when you're ready please change back into your clothes at your convenience."

The nurse turned to Susan and began lecturing her while both remained topless. "So, as you can see, I think the important point made here today is that with Alan it is important to treat the stimulation of the penis and the achievement of ejaculation as a routine procedure. One that should be done six times a day, and should be treated as just another thing to do, like brushing one's teeth. If one can eliminate the emotional baggage and preconceived notions, it will be that much easier to get things done. The important thing is to act maturely and professionally."

Susan just nodded dumbly in reply. She only focused on a few words. Ejaculation. Of his penis. Needs stimulation. My hands. My hands around his penis. Professional. I have to do it professionally.

Akami still sat there in her chair. She was afraid to get up, because that would expose the large puddle of cum that had dripped from her panties into the seat of her chair, and that would make a mockery of her professionalism speech.

"Susan, could you do me one more favor?" she asked. "I'd be rather embarrassed in this condition to have the doctor come in now with my other uniform. Could you go outside and get it?"

"No problem," Susan said. Her pussy was also dripping wet, very wet. Luckily she was wearing a thick, dark dress so her wet spots weren't so obvious. She figured, I can make a quick getaway to the bathroom and get myself cleaned up. I can't let Alan see me like this. He might get the wrong idea! He might think I got excited looking at him, and that's not true! I'll just clean myself up a bit, and that's all. Masturbation is wrong!

Akami explained, "That's a dear. Just go outside, turn left, and open the first door on your right. In there you'll see a black bag sitting on a shelf. Just grab the whole bag and bring it back here. Oh, and you probably want to dress first."

Susan hastily put on her bra, then pulled up and buttoned her blouse. Then she rushed the short distance to the bathroom.

Susan took a long time, much more than five minutes.

Alan and Akami meanwhile made small talk, trying their best to ignore the fact that Alan was dressed in a hospital gown that concealed nothing and that Akami was still sitting in nothing but a completely soaked pair of tiny panties. (Alan also wanted to use a towel to clean up before changing, but Akami seemed determined not to move and he was afraid to ask her or get up himself.)

Akami kept saying, "I wonder what's taking your mother so long."

Alan finally was able to have a good long look at the nearly naked nurse now that his mother wasn't around to steal away all his attention.

Akami didn't seem to mind at all and just smiled happily at him while they talked. She thrust her chest out proudly, but hid her groin by crossing her legs. She'd also had enough for one session and didn't want to get him too aroused again.

Susan meanwhile locked the door to the bathroom and immediately fell to the tile floor. She nearly tore her blouse open even as she pulled her dress up around her waist. Within seconds, the idea of "cleaning up" her leakage morphed into frantic masturbation. She furiously beat herself off, plunging two fingers deep into her pussy. She simply never masturbated, but there was no way she could stop from doing it now.

I've never felt so aroused in my entire life! she thought to herself as she panted heavily. This has nothing to do with Alan! This has nothing to do with Alan! I'm not even thinking about his huge penis! No I'm not! In my hands or in my mouth.

Or, God forbid, spearing me! Pounding into me, into my special place, my son's penis! No! No. I'm driving that thought out of my mind. ... It must be ... it must be the breast check! That explains it! Akami's hands ... That got me too worked up! Must ... not ... think ... of .... the ... penis ... The hot, huge penis...

She orgasmed over and over, and came rivers and rivers of cum, it seemed. When it was all over, she lay there panting for several more minutes.

Her mood changed to one of defeat and weariness. I can't believe I just did that. It's so wrong! So very improper. What would my parents think of me now, if they could see me? They told me I'd burn in Hell if I did that even once, and now I have. But not masturbating can't be right, can it? Doesn't almost everyone masturbate? I'll bet you they masturbated, too! Look at my Tiger. He has to masturbate six times a day. It's a medical necessity. So how can it be a sin? Still, it's different for women.

After thinking it over some more, she decided that masturbating once was an innocent mistake, but she could never let it happen again.

Then, suddenly realizing the time, she wiped her legs off, tried her best to tidy up, and went to look for Akami's bag. She wished dearly she could have stayed in that bathroom a lot longer, not thinking about Alan penis, not thinking how it would feel in her hands, and most importantly, not thinking about it impaling itself in her pussy.

"So sorry!' she said breathlessly to Akami when she finally returned. "I had to go to the bathroom first, and then I got all disoriented coming from the other direction, and was afraid to open the wrong door."

She felt calm and restrained when she reentered the room, but then she was hit like a punch by the pungent smell of his cum, which utterly filled the room. Suddenly her feelings came flooding back. Her knees got weak and she nearly stumbled to the floor. She desperately wanted to leave the room immediately.

"No problem," said Akami calmly. The nurse could make a very good guess why Susan needed to use the bathroom for so long, but saw no need to make her more embarrassed by mentioning or hinting anything about it. "Can you hand both Alan and me some towels?"

Akami thought, Now if that didn't freak Susan out, I don't know what would. I'll bet dollars to donuts that Alan will come alone next time, which means I'll get to play with him without any restrictions. Heh!

Alan and Susan left the doctor's office a short time later, with Susan practically dragging him out the door. Both had the feeling that something really important had happened there, that some Rubicon that had been crossed, but neither of them were quite sure what it was or wanted to think about it much. They were just plain exhausted and eager to get home.

*************************************************


SIX TIMES A DAY
Part 4: Mind Games
(MF, inc, slow, reluc, voy)

Written by Spacer X (paul_t_22@yahoo.com)




This work is copyrighted to Spacer X © 2004 with all rights reserved.

This is part of a longer e-novel. It's highly recommended that you start at the beginning in order to understand the characters and previous events.

These are illustrated stories. If for some reason a picture doesn't open you may need to refresh the page or right click on a particular picture to open it.



CHAPTER 1 (Tuesday, Oct. 8)

Susan and Alan sat quietly in the car as they rode home together. Both were in a daze. There was little comment aside from Susan occasionally saying things like, "Well that certainly was something, wasn't it?"

Alan tried to be noncommittal. He was busy with thoughts of his own. His second appointment with Akami turned out to be everything he hoped it would be and then some. He was on the verge of realizing that Akami wasn't just a very dedicated nurse who would do anything to help her patients, but was pushing hard for sex with him. He still hadn't quite gotten there, however, simply because it was almost beyond his conception that an older, experienced woman like Akami would ever be interested in a nerdy teenager like him. He had a lot of sexual self-confidence issues to overcome.

But what really puzzled him as he rode home was the behavior of his mother.

Alan stared serenely at his mother while she drove and then returned to his thoughts. He couldn't believe that she didn't seem to have a problem with the appointment they just came from. The mother I thought I knew would have been outraged and never returned again. She probably would have sued for extreme emotional distress.

Is she actually getting turned on by it all? She seemed to be getting kind of hot and bothered. Hell, I have no clue about understanding women but even I noticed how her chest was heaving so excitedly. It was like she couldn't tear her eyes off of my penis. But she's my mom. ... However, she's totally gorgeous! I never even fully realized. How cruel is it to have such a smokin' mom? What if she's willing to help me out with my treatment in any way possible, and I do mean in any way? Wow. Impossible!

He tried to put these thoughts out of his mind, as his penis couldn't take any more excitement.

Susan was thinking along the exact same lines: What has gotten into me? That was the most powerfully erotic experience I've ever had! I haven't masturbated in like..., well, ever, pretty much. My whole body felt so... GOOD! But it's so wrong. Probably the better it feels, the bigger the sin.

I know it's wrong to think about my son's member, but if these appointments mean awakening my sexuality, isn't that a good thing? Suzanne says it is, and she's the wisest person I know. Couldn't this put some spice back into my marriage? I would never think about cheating on my husband, and I certainly would NEVER think about actually ... with my son ... To actually...

For starters, to touch his member.

There, I said it. To freely, wantonly, do such an immoral and nasty thing. But Akami says I should check it for abnormalities. Isn't that kind of a moral loophole, if I'm doing it for medical purposes? In fact, wouldn't I be a BAD mother if I didn't? Wouldn't it be selfish of me if I don't do everything she asks, for his benefit? ... It's for his benefit, not mine... I have to be a good mother... But I feel so guilty...

On the outside, she looked calm and collected. But that was only a show, because her thoughts were a bubbling cauldron of confusion. She could barely keep her mind on driving, causing the car to veer all over the road until they finally got home.

Both mother and son immediately rushed to their rooms. Susan, because she decided she wanted to explore her discovery of masturbation more extensively, and in a "hands on" manner. She explained to herself that if she masturbated now, it would still only count as one time. Alan, because he was completely spent in more ways than one and just wanted to sleep.

When Alan finally woke up from his daily nap, he mentally reviewed his appointment with Akami as he lay there on his bed. But that wasn't a good idea because he got yet another erection and his penis wasn't feeling much better. It hurt when it got hard. He turned on the light and went to the computer. He figured doing some homework would do him good.

At that very moment, he heard a knock on the door.

Suzanne stepped into his room, holding her arms up on his doorframe. "How are you doing, Sweetie? You ready for some more Internet fun?" She was wearing a shimmering dress he'd never seen before. It was emerald green, which perfectly matched her eyes.

Oh no! he thought. How can I turn down that offer? But I have no choice. Dang! "Aunt Suzy, I'd love to, but I have a really bad case of... I don't know what to call it. Things are just kind of sore and overworked down there."

"Oh, are they? That must have been some doctor's appointment!" She was very pleased that the doctor's appointments were pushing Alan along sexually, but she tried to hide the satisfaction from her voice.

Alan moaned in frustration. "Ugggghh! Don't even bring that up. It hurts just to think about it! Could we try later tonight, once I've had a chance to recover? I might be feeling better by then."

He yanked his eyes back up to her face - they kept drifting down to her crotch because her dress was so short. He was convinced that if she just raised her arms a little more, he'd see her pussy.

Suzanne reluctantly left after chatting with him a bit more. She tried to pry what happened at the appointment out of him, but he only spoke in vague generalities about the medical aspects.

Suzanne went back downstairs, where she was practically accosted by a very upset Susan.

"Suzanne, I need to speak to you. Right away! It's about this appointment with Akami we came back from. Some very disturbing things happened. Very, very disturbing."

They went out back to the pool area so they could talk without being disturbed or overheard. Suzanne insisted they both change into bikinis first, figuring that might help Susan feel a bit more sexy which it turn could help her be more sexually forthcoming.

Once they were settled in, Susan said, "Suzanne, my dearest friend, I have a horrible confession to make. I have sinned in thought AND deed. I'm headed straight to the gates of Hell, that's for sure!"

Susan went on to describe what happened at the appointment with Akami. She didn't want to reveal everything, since she found some things too embarrassing to even tell her best friend. But Suzanne kept asking probing questions, forcing the strictly honest Susan to reveal more and more. In the end, there was very little she'd left out.

Suzanne discovered that in Susan's mind, her main "sin of thought" was her lustful yearning to touch and stroke her son's erection. Her main "sin of deed" was masturbating in the bathroom near the end of the appointment.

Once Suzanne realized most of the story, she thought, Hmmm. This is a bit dicey. Religion is very important for Susan. I need to convince her that having Alan masturbate is bad, but Susan masturbating is not a sin. Good thing that I've been thinking about this in advance and just waiting for the right moment to give her the religious justifications she needs.

She said, "Can you hold on a minute? I need to get something that will help us out here." Then she got up and went inside.

She came back a few minutes later with a heavy tome. She put in on the table next to her lawn chair and said, "Susan, I've been thinking about these matters for a while now. The spiritual implications of Alan's unorthodox treatment has been troubling me, too. As you know, I'm a Christian too, even though I don't go to church nearly as often as you do. The answers to your worries are in the Bible, naturally. Are you familiar with the story of Onan?"

"Certainly. My parents told me that story repeatedly when I was a kid and they lectured me on the evils of masturbation. He was the one who spilled his seed upon the ground. God was so mad at him that he struck him down and killed him on the spot as a warning that the Children of God should never commit that heinous sin."

"Indeed," Suzanne replied (even though she knew that explanation of the story was just one of several). "But think about that famous saying, 'He spilled his seed upon the ground.' Who has seed? Men do. Spend. Semen. Sperm. Women don't have that. Therefore, women cannot spill their seed upon the ground and what you did today in the doctor's office bathroom was no sin at all."

"But women have their own sexual fluids," Susan pointed out.

"True, but male seed is half of a potential human life. The female half, the egg, is buried deep within us and there's no way to spill it anywhere. Female fluids are just for lubrication, they have no spiritual meaning or potential, no more than saliva does, if I can be blunt about it. If you want to masturbate, there's absolutely nothing wrong or sinful about it. It's only the MALE who can sin that way."

Susan thought about it, and then gasped. "But that means that Alan... I know he has a medical justification, but still... He's sinning six times a day!"

"True. He does have that medical justification, but it would be better if he didn't have to do that at all, right?"

Susan nodded with worry.

Suzanne continued her lecture, "Well, luckily, there's a way out. Think about it. God was mad at Onan because he spilled his seed UPON THE GROUND. Sex is a gift of pleasure between man and woman, and in the story there was a beautiful woman right there with Onan, Tamar was her name, but he spilled his cum onto the floor instead of on her. THAT'S what made God so mad. Onan should have spilled his seed all over Tamar."

"Wait. So you're telling me that it's perfectly okay for a man if he spills his seed onto a woman?"

"Absolutely. If the cum lands on a woman or in a woman, that's perfectly fine. Sexual fun between man and woman is one of God's greatest gifts to his children. Any part of the woman will do. Her vagina, naturally, but her mouth will do just fine. Or her chest, her hands, her stomach - anywhere, really."

Susan's pussy started to tingle as she imagined holding Alan's erection and letting him shoot all over her fair skin. "Suzanne! So what you're saying is that I should let Alan cum all over me?! Whenever he wants?"

"Yes. See? The sinful thoughts you thought you had about that are not sinful at all. You naturally long to stroke Alan and have him cum in your hand because deep down you find it abhorrent to see all that precious seed wasted on the ground. I feel the same way. I've been holding off on touching him that way so far for fear of upsetting you, but I think it's time we step up and be responsible. We have to stop all that morally questionable masturbating he's doing. We need to save him from sin with handjobs."

Suzanne couldn't believe she delivered that last line with a straight face. She didn't believe a single word of what she was saying, but she knew exactly how to push all of Susan's buttons and knew this was the kind of thing Susan would fall for.

"I don't know. That just seems so... extreme. My parents never taught me about THAT."

"Well, your parents are simple people. Honest, hard working, good God-fearing folks, but simple farmers just the same. They've never studied theology. In the past week or so I've been studying this issue, and all the religious scholars agree. Seed belongs on or in a woman, not on the ground. Here, let me point out just one quotation I've found."

She opened up the big book she'd brought. "These are the words of Clement of Alexandria, one of the most important Christian scholars who lived in the third century. He wrote, and I quote, 'Because of its divine institution for the propagation of man, the seed is not to be vainly ejaculated, nor is it to be damaged, nor is it to be wasted.' So you see, right now, Alan's cum is being vainly ejaculated into tissue paper or towels an average of six times a day. We can save him from sin with our hands, our mouths, and the rest of our bodies." Suzanne said this with dead seriousness, though her great earnestness was nothing more than a good acting job.

Susan just sat there with an astonished look on her face. Finally, trying to change the subject and stall for time, she asked, "Do we really have to talk about these things in a bikini? I feel so... naked. It's downright improper."

"Yes we do," Suzanne answered testily.

After some long moments, Susan looked no closer to making any kind of decision.

Finally, Suzanne asked, "Well, what do you think?"

Susan replied, "You make a good case. In a way, it's a big relief. If I DON'T give Alan a handjob, that's actually worse than if I do." The wheels were still turning in her head as she mulled over the implications.

"That's right." Suzanne was pleased to watch Susan's nipples harden in her bathing suit.

But while Susan was greatly aroused by these ideas, these also inflamed her sense of guilt and sin. "Well, Suzanne, that may be the case, in theory, but in reality I just can't bear the thought of doing that. It goes against the grain of everything I learned my entire life. Also, what about the incest? He's my son!"

Suzanne knew that the incest issue would be a tougher nut to crack, but she tried to chip away at Susan's beliefs there, too. "Incest is strictly about intercourse, Susan. Everyone knows that. Is it a crime to kiss your son? No. To hug him? No. Handjobs and the like fall in that same category." She had a hard time saying that with a straight face, too. But she knew how gullible Susan was and was fairly sure her explanations on this would at least have a little bit of an effect.

Susan frowned. picked up the tome and read the quote. "I dunno. I'd think a hug is totally different. Can you do some more research on that?"

"Certainly."

Susan thought some more, and then said, "Suzanne, I really appreciate everything you've done for this family during our trying time. Maybe, maybe... maybe you should help Alan out, you know, in that way. With your hands, I mean. It's okay with me. I give you my permission. But I could never do that myself. No matter what Clement of Alexandria says, it just doesn't sit right with me. Not only that, but if my parents ever found out, or God forbid, my sister, they would never understand, never forgive me. I'm afraid the burden will have to fall on you."

Suzanne looked at Susan gravely. "I understand. But if jacking off Alan is going to be my daily burden, I think it's only fair that you make some sacrifices too."

"Like what?"

"I'm going to need more help in the visual stimulation department. For Alan to climax six times a day , day after day, month after month, he's going to need a non-stop barrage of truly impressive stimulation. It's a lucky break that he has such a sexy mother, and we have to take advantage of that. You keep only meeting me half way when it comes to what you wear. I want you to agree to wear anything I say, at any time."

Susan blanched. "I dunno. Wow. Is that really necessary? Why can't he just get excited looking at you?"

"Don't you trust me? Don't you respect my sacrifices? I'm willing to let Alan cum in my hand, or even on my face or chest if need be, to save him from the heinous sin of Onan. What are you willing to do to help him? Aren't we in this as a team, with you, Katherine, and me all doing what we can to help someone we love in his time of need? Heck, even Amy is helping out with some visual stimulation without understanding the why of it. She still tries to do her part."

Susan let out a big sigh. "Very well. I'll do what I can."

"That's the spirit! Together, we're going to overcome all obstacles and defeat Alan's tragic energy condition once and for all. You're my best friend and I love you." They hugged.

Suzanne thought, Hot damn, I think she bought it! Heh-heh, I think that was the biggest line of bullshit I've spun in my entire life. I especially like the part about my "sacrifice" in "suffering" through all those juicy handjobs that I actually can't wait to give. But she bought it! She still has so much prudishness to overcome, but I've planted the seeds and given her the religious justification she so desperately needs. It's amazing. I'll bet it's possible to find quotes in the Bible to justify just about anything, especially with all that Old Testament stuff.

The only thing is I feel bad about tricking my best friend. She's sooo gullible. Normally I'm the one who protects her innocent mind from the sharks and ripoffs, but now I'm betraying her faith in me. She would have rejected these ideas that conflict with her religious upbringing out of hand unless they came from me. She trusts me more than anyone else, I'm sure.

The thing is, sometimes the ends DO justify the means. I can't just come out and say, "Susan, I'm in love with your son, I want to spend the rest of my life with him." She'd freak out, especially since I'm still married. This is the only way. There has to be a gradual change in her sexual mores before she can accept what I plan to do with my cute little Sweetie. Or not so little, heh-heh.

I've been so good and honest to Susan for so many years; I know I've earned this one harmless little trick. It's gonna make Susan's life much, much better, too. Hopefully in the end she can throw off this Christian fundamentalist bullshit that's been holding her down, and learn to live and love! Maybe she'll even divorce Ron when she discovers what she's been missing. I never have liked him, not one bit.

CHAPTER 2

Suzanne elected to share dinner with the Plummer family once again. She'd immediately held Susan to her promise to wear whatever Suzanne said and picked out the most outrageous outfit for her yet. She wanted to be around more often to make sure Susan didn't chicken out in wearing it during dinner. She also wanted to see if she could tease Alan's version of the medical appointment out of him.

Alan's penis shot straight to attention when he walked in the dining room for dinner. Suzanne wore an outfit that just barely contained her generous breasts, but he wasn't too surprised about that. Katherine wore a very similar revealing outfit and that was a surprise since he'd never seen her wear sexy clothes in front of Susan before. But it was what Susan wore that completely blew his mind.

She wore a shiny red leather outfit which looked like it was designed for a high-class prostitute. It was skin tight and hung on her body as if she wasn't wearing anything at all.

He could see her nipples as clear as day, and her boobs shook like Jell-O at the slightest movement. His mouth grew dry and he felt dizzy.

Stranger still was how Susan acted. She looked extremely ashamed and subdued, as if the scantily clad body seemingly designed for fucking belonged to a different person and had somehow been mistakenly attached to her wholesome face. Throughout the meal she complained to Suzanne for making her wear the outfit.

Yet somehow her bashfulness turned Alan on even more, as if she was willing to do anything to please him, but also as if she was forced to do it like a slave.

At one point, Susan leaned over to Suzanne and whispered in her ear. She'd assumed Alan couldn't hear what she was saying, but he could, mostly because reading her lips while she whispered helped quite a lot.

She whispered, "Suzanne, I can't do this. It's like I'm naked. They won't stop bouncing and jiggling with every move I make. And my nipples! Everyone can see how aroused I am. It's so improper."

Suzanne whispered back, "You have to be strong. Think of all that cum Alan is going to shoot, thanks to your sacrifice. Hang in there."

Susan whispered in return, "That's part of the problem. I keep thinking of him cumming. I'm telling you, it's not right."

Suzanne just squeezed her hand. "Be strong."

She finally leaned back, inadvertently causing a new series of chest earthquakes.

Alan was so aroused that he wanted to cry.

But Alan's great arousal wore down his defense and he ended up explaining some of what happened with Akami.

Katherine and Suzanne listened with intense interest.

Alan's version of events was highly edited and censored. He did explain how he'd climaxed three times during the appointment, but he left the impression that it had been more of a clinical treatment than the mind-blowingly lusty experience it really was. He mentioned next to nothing of what Susan did, and said she'd kept her eyes closed the whole time.

But even Katherine, who knew nothing of what happened so far, could read between the lines more often than not. She strongly suspected Susan did more than just sit bored with her eyes closed the whole time. Her suspicions were strengthened by watching Susan's nervous reaction to Alan's retelling of the event.

Susan mostly just squirmed and blushed in great embarrassment. She squished about as well, because her pussy got quite wet. It wasn't what Alan said that made her so horny, it was her own memory filling in the gaps of his account that did it. Mostly, she couldn't get the image of Akami's hands rhythmically sliding all over Alan's big erection.

Since Katherine was the least knowledgeable about the appointment, she kept pressing for many of the very sexual details Alan was trying not to mention. She said things like, "So wait a minute, Big Brother. You're telling me, the whole time you were there, this pretty nurse was massaging your hard-on? And she did this in the nude?!"

"Not exactly the whole time, and she wasn't exactly nude," he replied sheepishly, red as a ripe tomato. "She always kept her panties on." He valiantly tried his hardest to steer the discussion from questions about what his mother was doing or saying, in an attempt to protect her honor.

Despite his efforts, Susan was aghast with shame, and the more aroused she grew, the more ashamed she got as well. She thought, What's wrong with me? I can only imagine what I look like in this outfit, with my erect nipples plainly visible for all to see. This top gives no support whatsoever. I might as well be topless. It's like someone just painted a part of by breasts red and called that a top.

But what's worse are my naughty thoughts. I don't care what Suzanne says, thinking about my Tiger's big hard thing being so lovingly stroked by the good nurse HAS to be some kind of sin. I'll bet it's hard right now, under the table there. Tiger must be terribly excited right now, thinking about how he splattered his seed all over Akami's face and chest. At least he didn't spill it on the ground. Thank goodness for small blessings.

She stared at where she would have been able to see Alan's crotch had the table not been in the way. I'll bet his member could use some help right now. It must be throbbing in great pain, aching for release. I could be the one to stroke it at this very moment! It's for his own good! And if he cums all over me, I'd be saving him from moral depravity.

She took some heavy breaths to calm down. There must be something wrong with me. Suzanne seems so calm and collected. Katherine is her usual giggly self. True, they're both dressed very provocatively, but I'm the only one dressed like a complete whore and thinking terribly naughty thoughts about my own son. I have to get my act together. But I have to do it on my own. I can't even let Suzanne know that I can't stop dreaming of holding Alan's pulsing, throbbing hardness in my hand or I'll die of shame.

She was right about one thing: Alan was terribly excited and in great need for release. It was mostly due to Susan's top. In fact, it was cleverly designed to cause her boobs to jiggle even more than if she'd been completely naked because of the way it managed to lift them up yet leave them there without significant support.

Every move she made, even if it was just to lift a fork to her plate, caused her boobs to bounce around wildly. She was frustrated at all the movement she was making and felt like there was a shining spotlight pointing right at her chest, everyone staring at her. But she didn't know what to do.

Alan skipped dessert. Instead, he rushed upstairs, hopped on his bed, and climaxed into a towel.

He was emotionally and physically exhausted from so much sexual stimulation in recent days. And his penis felt like it had been rubbed raw, too. He was greatly relieved later that evening to simply go watch a movie with his friends Sean and Peter. It helped too that he took a cold shower before leaving.

But it wasn't so easy to simply shut off all that had happened. He spent most of the evening with his friends, yet not really with them. Instead, he thought about things like what his friends would think of his mother if they walked into his house to pick him up to go somewhere, and saw her dressed the way she was. Even more consuming was the thought that Suzanne was waiting for him to come back and take care of some "unfinished business."

Once he left for the movie, Susan desperately needed her own release as well. While she washed the dishes with Katherine, she debated whether she should masturbate or not. It wasn't that she distrusted Suzanne, but she wondered if maybe Suzanne only knew one school of thought when it came to the sinfulness of female masturbation. She didn't want to live a life of sin based on a misunderstanding.

But on the other hand, she was so aroused that she felt like falling on her knees and screaming, "Why me, Lord? Why me?" She was reminded of the trials of Job.

After much restless agitation, she came to a compromise solution: I'll just go back to my room and practice my breast exam. Akami did say that one cannot do that enough. Since I didn't have one in years, I probably need a lot of them now, to make up for it. Plus, if I don't practice, I'm going to forget how Akami did it exactly.

So that's what she did. She ended up having an orgasm just by "examining" her breasts. She decided that didn't count as masturbation since she didn't even touch her pussy.

She tried at first to think of her favorite movie stars, but failed miserably. Within seconds, her thoughts were filled with nothing but erotic fantasies involving her son. She loved wearing her scandalous red outfit at dinner and her thoughts at first involved that.

In her daydream, in the middle of dinner Alan ordered her to sit next to her. Then, without saying anything, he reached over and began fondling her through her top. But soon he had her top completely off and casually pulled at her nipples while holding a normal conversation with the others. In her mind, it really was her son's fingers pulling on her nipples right then instead of her masturbating.

Then in her dream, Suzanne sat on the other side of Alan, pulled out his erection, and began stroking it. All the while Alan kept pulling on Susan's nipples.

She never got beyond that in the dream because it was all so exciting that she came within minutes.

She felt a lot better when it was over. It was like a fog had lifted from her brain. She decided, This kind of ... activity ... is good because it purges all those nasty, depraved, evil, SINFUL thoughts from my head. I feel halfway normal now. What I need to do in the future is to have some more breast exams but think about things - anything! - other than my son's extremely tempting member.

She looked back at her thoughts, such as the idea that she needed to have lots of breast exams to make up for not doing them for years, and wondered how she could have fallen for such illogical thinking.

Suzanne lurked around the Plummer house after Susan went to her room. Like a spy on a secret mission, she wanted to know just how excited Susan was getting. So, after an impatient pause and when she thought the coast was clear, she snuck up to Susan's bedroom and put her ear to Susan's door. She heard the sound of moaning and bed springs squeaking.

Smiling with satisfaction, she headed back to her own house.

Her husband was working late, so she was alone as she stood before her bedroom closet and started to undress for bed. I knew it! I'm shocked, but not completely shocked. Susan has been so repressed that she's a volcano of passion, and now she's starting to erupt. She can't even control herself in the slightest. She's so fucking horny for Alan! It's obvious.

This certainly changes things. My goal was to relax her morals enough so that she'd accept my relationship with Alan. The problem is, I think she's sliding down a slippery slope and there's no way to stop her just half way down. She's resisting, but deep down she wants some of Alan's cock. I could see the way her eyes were practically boring a hole through the table. It was like she was praying for X-ray vision.

So that could be bad. That definitely opens up a whole can of worms. But on the other hand, maybe, just maybe, I can realize my ultimate, impossible sexual fantasy: seduce not just Alan, but Susan and Katherine too! It seems too good to be true that I'm getting this far with Alan, but I never would have expected the two of them would react like this on top of it. It's like they're total nymphomaniacs exploding into lust at the first opportunity.

She finished undressing while she continued to ruminate. Susan's reaction has been wild enough. But there's Katherine's reaction too. Like the way she was pumping Alan at dinner with questions about how Akami stroked his penis. Pumping is the perfect word. She looked like she could barely contain herself from reaching over and jacking him off right at the dinner table.

Now that Suzanne stood naked, she began fingering her pussy in front of her mirror. I had Katherine pegged all wrong. I thought she was another prude just like her mother. How many years did I try to get Susan to have an affair to spice up her life, and it was the one thing I could never make her do. I couldn't even get her to dress more sexily. But no, mother and daughter are total hotties. In fact, I'd almost suspect Katherine had a thing for him even before I put my scheme into motion. Maybe she does! It's so hot, sister and brother together! I can't stand it!

Suzanne was really assaulting her pussy now. Her whole body buckled with every thrust. Her other hand worked furiously on her clit. But unlike Susan with her brain that fogged over so easily, Suzanne was much better at keeping her wits about her. She continued to simultaneously fantasize and scheme even as she grew more and more aroused.

Alan could be the key to all three of them. I need to develop and cultivate their lustful feelings for each other. Then, one day, we'll all be in bed together, all four of us! If we're all on Alan, it'll be natural for the touching between everyone to develop until we women are all madly fucking each other as well. It'll be glorious! I could move in with them, and, oh God! Oh, too much! Too much!

I can move in with them and maybe, maybe even, oh, yes! Maybe even marry Alan! Oh Lord God! Yes! Only I can marry him. I'm the only one not related! Fuck! They'll have to agree. Fuck yeah! Oh! Good God! The fucking hunky Alan, my fucking husband! And Susan and Katherine my partners in bed! Oh! Lord! One giant orgy, every day! God yes! Oh! Aaaaiiiieeee!!!

Suzanne arched back and let out a loud wail as she had the best orgasm she could remember in years. As it went on, visions of all three Plummers flashed in her head, one after another. Mostly it was Alan, and then Susan. Suzanne had a slight crush on Susan for years, but never pursued it because she considered Susan just a tad less prudish than a nun with lifelong chastity vows.

She'd never really had sexual feelings for Katherine, she had no interest in underaged girls. But there was no denying that Katherine was reaching the age of an adult and her body was the body of an adult. Now Suzanne was amenable to the idea of seducing Katherine, too. Suddenly, she was very amenable.

She lay back on her bed in the nude. If I had a REAL man as a husband, he would be here for me now. I never would have started wandering. I can't even remember the last time we made love. It's like Susan and I aren't married at all. I don't know which is worse: Susan's husband being overseas all the time, or my husband being here but not here at the same time.

Well, Alan's a real man, and a good man, too. He's no mere boy. He'd never neglect me or leave me alone. She looked around the empty bedroom and sighed.

CHAPTER 3 (Wednesday, Oct. 9)

The next day, everything seemed perfectly normal again for Alan. It was just another day at school, and then a typical day at home except for Susan and Katherine dressing more sexily. Admittedly, a lot more sexily. He overheard Susan chastising Katherine over her outfit, but Katherine pointed out that Susan wasn't one to talk, given what she was wearing.

Alan masturbated several times in the afternoon as usual. The outfits he saw helped, but he certainly wasn't lacking mental stimulation material.

He hadn't seen Suzanne at all that day and worried that he'd miss her altogether. But when he got back from a quick trip to the grocery store after dinner, Susan told him that Suzanne was in his room waiting for him and had something she wanted to talk about.

Alan had a good feeling that Suzanne wanted to do more than just talk. As he walked up the stairs towards his room, he felt scared and apprehensive. She was so sexual and physically perfect that just being near her could be intimidating. One part of his brain said, Don't let me go in there! But on the other hand, a team of wild horses couldn't have kept him out.

Suzanne looked absolutely ravishing. She now wore an elaborately designed black silk kimono not for a love of Japanese style, but strictly for the potential it had to open up in the front.

It was already about nine in the evening by this time. Alan reflected that this was probably the type of thing she wore just before climbing into bed. Just the thought of Suzanne getting into a bed was now enough to get him horny. Yet he reminded himself it was only days ago when he didn't have any sexual thoughts about her at all.

No sooner had they sat down than Suzanne took advantage of how the robe opened in the front. She leaned back on his bed and allowed a boob to fall out of the kimono. There was a wide sash across her midsection which kept the kimono rather bound up, but she quickly worked to make sure that it "accidentally" came undone. Her hands began roaming over her kimono, and wherever they went, the kimono opened up more and more.

As she explored her body, she said, "I'm so glad you're here. I've been getting so hot and bothered just thinking about you."

"You? About me?"

"Sure! You think I'm helping you out just for you? Sweetie, believe me I would if I have to because I love you, but I'm enjoying this just as much as you are." By the time she said that, her robe had opened enough to completely expose both of her breasts. She reached up to a nipple and loudly moaned as she pinched it.

"Really?" Alan honestly asked, "But I don't deserve you. You're like a Playboy centerfold - you're actually hotter than the typical Playboy centerfold - and I'm just some guy, some random teenager."

She raised an eyebrow as she played with her breasts with both hands. "Don't sell yourself short. You're not just some random teenager. You're my Sweetie! You're the most kind and good man I've ever met, and you're turning into a total hunk to boot. Note that I say 'man' and not 'boy'. Now, are you going to release the beast from its cage or are you going to leave me suffering?"

Her looked at her in confusion and saw her eyebrows wiggling as she stared at the obvious bulge in his shorts. He was slowly learning. Suzanne actually sees ME as a sex object of some sort? Wow.

She added impatiently, "Are you going to unzip your shorts so we can get down to some nasty porn watching, or am I going to do it myself?"

Alan was learning fast. He grinned. "I'm afraid you're going to have to do it yourself."

She said wryly, "Now I know why you're in the gifted classes." She let the kimono fall off her shoulders. It was stopped from falling all the way off by the sash around her waist. Then she got down on her knees in front of where Alan was sitting.

She reached out and unzipped his shorts zipper.

Alan held his breath. He couldn't believe what was happening.

She took her time just staring at his bulge, letting the anticipation grow. Finally, she reached in through the fly on his underwear and grasped his erection firmly.

Alan exhaled and then sucked in another big breath. His heart was pounding.

She pulled his erection out and left it sticking straight out, right at her. "Did I really just grab your cock?" she asked rhetorically. "I'm such a naughty girl. If I'm not careful, I might end up grabbing it, and stroking it, a lot more. That would be bad. Very improper." She winked.

Alan felt dizzy. It was like every last drop of blood in his body had rushed to engorge his erection, leaving nothing to keep his brain working. He tried taking deep breaths to calm down.

Suzanne was tempted to lean forward and suck on his meaty rod, but she also wanted to draw out his seduction as much as she could. She looked up and playfully asked him, "So, a penny for your thoughts. Is something arousing you? What could it be?"

Alan was going to burst out, "You!" But he thought, I have to be clever. Cool. I'm not just some random teenager. I have to live up to Aunt Suzy's high expectations. After a long pause, he grinned and said, "I'm just looking at the porn pictures."

Suzanne was amused. "Oh, the porn pictures, eh?" She pretended to pout, and flicked a finger at his erection, causing it to sway from side to side. She brought her face closer to his erection, allowing her to breathe on it. Then she said in a very breathy voice, "JUST the pictures? Having your Aunt Suzy nearly totally naked and on her knees before your cock thinking about how good it would feel to touch and fondle doesn't have anything to do with it?"

Alan felt assaulted with erotic sensations, even though she wasn't touching him. For one thing, she was breathing on his penis quite heavily. He could actually sense the minty flavor in her mouth as she puffed on it. He also loved her flowery perfume (he detected lavender) and her scratchy voice. Add the words she was saying and the way she was showing off her naked torso, and he was in serious danger from cumming without any skin to skin contact at all.

He answered her question, "Maybe a little."

Her grin widened. "Just a little, eh? What am I going to do with you?" She cupped a tit as she said this, and with the fingers from her other hand traced the outline of the nipple on that tit.

He wasn't sure if he was meant to respond, and he was enjoying his erotic high too much to want to speak in any case.

So she suggested, "You know what the problem is? I think your beast is still too confined. Let it roam free. We want to see you pull your shorts off. We want to see that very much." Her fingers were now pulling her nipple out towards him, making her tit look even more massive than it already was.

Alan momentarily wondered what she meant by "we." He gathered his wits and prepared to drop his shorts. "Good idea. Best to be safe. They were cutting off my circulation anyway." He slowly brought them down his legs.

Suzanne laughed. He's a natural. Sure, he's nervous, but he's not completely intimidated. Most of the men I'm with are twice his age and never get over being intimidated by my looks. Maybe it's because Alan grew up with his Aunt Suzy, he knows I don't bite. Well, not much, hee hee.

Alan stood up in the process of taking his shorts off. Now all he had on was a T-shirt. He wasn't used to standing with an unhindered erection and he felt awkward about it.

As he tried to move back into the same position in front of Suzanne as before, Suzanne deliberately moved her face forward a little, causing his penis to bounce off of her cheek.

"Sorry!" he nearly yelled, thinking that he'd been to one to bump into her. He staggered backwards and nearly fell over. He managed to settle back into his chair.

But she just wryly replied, "Be careful where you poke that thing." She caressed the spot on her cheek where the penis had touched and then shuddered, acting as if the mere touch had nearly given her an orgasm.

Alan realized he was on a razor's edge. One more slight touch or sexy thought or word was going to bring on an orgasm. Without explaining why, he closed his eyes and tried to block out all thoughts of Suzanne. He concentrated on his breathing until the worst of the orgasmic surge passed.

Suzanne smiled as she saw him finally open his eyes after a minute or more. "Looks like someone around here is getting too much stimulation." Suzanne made a pretense at pulling her kimono up over her shoulders and closing it, as if trying to calm things a little, but then she let it fall off her shoulder again as soon as she'd finished closing it.

She giggled. "Oopsie. Looks like you're stuck with Aunt Suzy's big ol' blinding white boobs. Think you can handle that?"

Alan was feeling much more able to go on now that surge had passed. He said, "I can handle it. And not only that, they're not blinding white. I prefer to think of them as ivory. And they certainly don't look old. However, I'm afraid I'm definitely going to have to agree with you about them being big."

Suzanne reached out and flicked a finger on his erection, causing it to sway again. "Ooh, looks like we've got a cheeky one here. Very well. ... Since what the doctor wants is prolonged sexual stimulation, wouldn't it be better if you stimulated yourself again while you look at the 'pictures'?" She made quote marks in the air as she said pictures, knowing full well he was going to be staring at her instead.

He brought both hands to his erection while asking, "You sure you won't mind?" He was so excited that he started stroking himself before she had a chance to respond.

"Why should I mind? I'm just here to help you achieve your daily target." She grasped at her tits with both hands, adding, "Don't mind me at all. My chest is sore and needs a little massage. I think I'll just work on that."

He laughed. On the inside, she was nearly delirious with delight. This is like a dream come true! I can tell my Sweetie is going to be such fun in bed. And since we've come this far, it's just a matter of time before we go all the way. I only have to break down Susan's barriers and then I'll be able to play with this monster any time I like.

Despite Alan's great desire to stroke himself, he felt self-conscious with Suzanne on her knees, her nose practically touching the top of his penis head. His hands were covering his erection as much as stroking it. He was more squeezing that stroking.

Suzanne noticed this and said, "Stroke it for me, Sweetie! Think about my tits, my pussy, my face. Do it for me!"

He began rubbing his penis more overtly, but still slowly at first. Although Alan was sitting at his desk next to his computer, needless to say, there wasn't even a pretense of looking at the computer screen.

No way, he thought. I just cannot imagine how perfect Aunt Suzy looks! And her boobs are absolutely unreal! It would be like trying to hold a watermelon or basketball. No one has boobs like that ... except for my mother. To his surprise, the thought of his mother's boobs and then the jiggly red leather dress she was wearing suddenly greatly increased his horniness. He was surprised because he didn't realize he could even get any more aroused than he already was.

"Feels good, doesn't it?" Suzanne said as she slowly jiggled her massive hooters. She sat up on her heels, shoving them forwards until they were inches from his erection.

He was tempted to reach out and touch them, but didn't know what to do and was afraid of being chastised by her. The pace of his rubbing increased.

"Whoa, boy, slow down and enjoy it," she said, as she grabbed his hand pumping his penis. "You know what would feel even better? Someone else's hand. The doctor said you need assistance to prevent chafing and what not. Are you feeling chafed?"

"Very." He laughed. "Very chafed." The notion of chafing sounded absurd, but he recalled that the doctor had actually warned it could happen to him.

She brought both of her hands to his erection. One hand held onto his and slowly pulled it away. That left her other hand wrapped around his shaft.

As she sat there with his throbbing hardness in her hand, she asked, "Do you mind if I help you with your problem like this, now and always?"

That comment and the feeling of her cool, soft hand replacing his own was so arousing that he was sure he was going to lose his load. He grimaced and braced for the climax to come.

But Suzanne could see what was happening and brought her other hand back to his erection. She squeezed the base of it hard, staving off the surge. "Not so fast, cutie," she cooed. "You don't want to miss out on a lot of good stroking."

However, even though Alan hadn't quite cum, he was overwhelmed by the close call. It was all he could do to hang on and keep his wits about him.

Suzanne realized this and was patient. She was continued to just gently hold his erection with one hand. She knew she had to be careful to make this first handjob experience last, as his control was nearly nonexistent and he was right on the verge.

"Suzanne? You mean you're gonna give me a handjob?" Alan was so excited that his voice cracked as he said the word "handjob." His voice hadn't cracked in a long time, but lately it was doing it at the very most embarrassing moments. He suddenly felt like he was twelve years old, and a complete idiot.

She had to suppress a laugh from his cracking voice, but then she broke into a wry smile. This is so much fun! Like taking candy from a baby. "Yes, I'm giving you a handjob. I'm going to jack you off."

"Susan... I mean Suzanne! That feels so good. Please help me. Help me every day..." he moaned. "I could really use your help."

She initially merely lightly fondled his penis, but the sensation of another person's hands on his prick was so new that any touch felt amazing to him. Then she placed a finger under the base of the head where he was most sensitive, and began pressing and rubbing.

Belatedly responding to his moaning comment, she cooed as she rubbed, "Oh yes. Every day. Aunt Suzy's gonna help you every day. In fact, I can tell your Johnson and I are going to become very good friends. How would you like me to play with your dick every single day, for years and years to come?"

Alan let out a wordless moan of great pleasure.

She kept stroking, lightly and slowly.

But even though she was taking it easy on him, the things she did with her hands still brought him indescribable joy.

After a couple more minutes, Alan couldn't help but say, "Aunt Suzy, your hands. They're so good. So soft. So smooth. What you're doing... Oh, it feels so great!"

"That's why the doctor wants nice, soft female hands wrapped around your hot erection at all times, caressing it, stroking it, loving it. Not your own rough and calloused hands. We can't have any chafing, God forbid." She had a twinkle in her eye, barely suppressing a laugh over the whole chafing idea.

The pace slowly built up, until he was eventually ready to blow. His eyes remained fixed on her swaying tits, or sometimes he would watch her fingers playing up and down his dick. But every now and then he would look away from these mesmerizing sights and see her face staring lovingly into his, and nearly lose it.

Her face was always close to the tip of his penis. Sometimes she would breathe on it, sending shivers up and down his spine, and other times she would judge him to be overstimulated and she'd pull back a little bit. She was sorely tempted to swallow his pole deep into her mouth, but she held back on that completely. She wanted to savor his seduction.

She was in control since he had little mastery over his own urges. She finally decided the time was right to literally bring his first handjob to a climax.

"You're almost ready..." she cooed as her hands suddenly started pumping fast in, squeezing his most sensitive spots. "Do it all over my big boobs!"

The cum began spewing forth as soon as she said that. Alan wasn't paying attention to anything but the incredible sensations coursing through his body, so he didn't realize at first that he was shooting directly into Suzanne's face.

That didn't slow her down, though - in fact, it inspired her. She pumped his erection for all she was worth. She loved him so much that she wanted to drain him completely dry.

A minute or two later, they sat back in post-orgasmic bliss, Alan resting in his chair and Suzanne still sitting on the floor, leaning up against his desk. In actual fact the handjob lasted no more than ten minutes, but to Alan it seemed like an eternity of bliss.

When she saw he'd somewhat recovered, she said, "Wow, that was some Internet porn, wasn't it?"

They both had a good laugh. Neither cared a flying fuck about the pictures at this point.

Alan wanted to blurt out, "I love you!" but once again decided silence was the safest path.

CHAPTER 4

Alan sat forward and had a look around. He finally realized that his cum lay all over Suzanne's tremendous tits. Then he looked up and saw that even more had landed on her face. Much of it had hit her right in her cleavage. He wanted desperately to take his hands and explore the depths of that deep valley, rubbing his cum all over her mounds. The fact that she was still lightly panting, causing her cum-covered tits to heave, only increased his mental excitement.

But he dared not touch her, not understanding what limits there might be. Others might have been much bolder, but he was too inexperienced and shy to take the initiative. Further, he saw no need to push his luck as long as his penis was down for the count.

Suzanne said, "Okay, now it's time for you to REALLY tell me what happened during your medical appointment."

"What do you mean?"

She pouted, "After I do that to you, you still play dumb with me? I talked to Susan about it and she told a different story than the one you gave at dinner. For instance, you forgot to mention how Akami gave her a so-called breast exam."

"Oooooh.... THAT appointment."

Suzanne chuckled.

Alan went over the appointment again, but this time he didn't hold anything back. He and Suzanne often compared notes, figuring out what Susan mentioned and what she left out.

As Alan talked, he slowly found his erection reviving. Previously, the fact that Akami rubbed his penis was eventually tortured out of him only after repeated questions. But now he freely described Akami's ministrations in great detail and after a while he mentioned little else but that and the way Akami fondled Susan's chest.

Between his own words and the continued sight of his cum slowly trickling down Suzanne's body, his hands found themselves wrapped around his new hard-on.

But Suzanne said, "Don't touch it just yet. Leave that to me. Why do it yourself when you've got Aunt Suzy all addicted to your cock? You've won yourself a very eager cock stroker."

Alan could hardly argue with that. He pulled his hands away.

Suzanne added in her delightfully raspy voice, "But since you got your pleasure I hope you don't mind if I get off too." She thrust one of her fingers into her pussy, which unfortunately for Alan remained hidden under her kimono.

He couldn't really tell what was going on underneath, but he desperately wanted to find out. He reached out to adjust her kimono and give himself a better view.

But she chided. "Look, but don't touch. It's my great pleasure to give you stimulation, Sweetie, but we can't go any farther than that. So no touching me. After all, I'm your dear old Aunt Suzy, aren't I? This body has to remain off limits to you."

For maybe a week at most, heh-heh, she gleefully corrected herself in her private thoughts. Then she told him, "Now, no pouting, and tell me more about how you really felt at the doctor's office."

Alan had pretty much told her everything already, but he didn't mind describing how Akami played with Susan's breasts in more detail, even though neither his nor Suzanne's hands were on his erection as he talked.

But before he could really get into it, there was a knock on the door. It was Susan. She said through the door. "Alan? Suzanne? You still in there? How it is going? It's been a while now."

Alan looked around for his shorts and started to reach out so he could quickly put them back on.

But Suzanne waved that effort off. Instead, without attempting to cover up or move from where she sat, she said, "Oh, things are CUMMING along nicely. Come on in, Susan."

Susan opened the door and stepped into the room. The first thing she noticed was Suzanne's pale white back. She didn't see any cloth above her waist and realized that meant Suzanne was completely exposed on her front side too. Then her eyes went to Alan and she figured out he was sitting in the perfect position to ogle Suzanne's bare chest.

As she stepped further into the room, she was able to see around Suzanne's back more until she saw enough of Alan to determine he wasn't wearing any shorts. Then she saw the shorts on the floor. She froze before she got enough of an angle to see Alan's erection, but she knew it was there from the lusty look on his face.

While Susan was surprised at what she saw, Alan was surprised at her too. He couldn't get over the outfit she was wearing. She looked like a teenaged girl about to go out on a hot date, with a black mini-skirt and a nearly skin-tight top that exposed her belly. She was blushing and both arms covered her chest, but that just made find her all the more arousing.

Suzanne hadn't turned around to look at Susan whatsoever, but she knew with certainty that Susan was blushing, covering up as much as she could. She was the one who'd told her what to wear and she knew how uncomfortable Susan was about it. She said with authority, "Susan, drop your hands to your side this instant."

Susan was mortified, but she brought her arms down.

After giving her a suitable time to do that, Suzanne said, "Now, thrust your chest out and let your son admire your new outfit."

Susan protested, "But this outfit, it's hardly appropriate, I mean, it's so scandalous to begin with..."

"Susan!"

"Suzanne, please! Really, don't you think-"

But Suzanne interrupted, "Remember that you're here for visual stimulation. You're doing what you can do to help his condition, and I'm doing what I can. I think he could use a good dose of visual stimulation right now."

Susan sighed. "Very well." She thrust her chest out and stood with her arms straight at her side, like a soldier at attention.

"More thrusting, please," Suzanne insistently demanded.

"Is that really necessary?"

"Suuuuusan?!" Suzanne chided.

Blushing furiously, Susan thrust her chest forward as far as she could. She wanted to crawl into a hole and die from embarrassment, but at the same time she reveled in the shame and the naughtiness of what she was doing. She couldn't stand to look in her son's direction, but she felt light-headed as she imagined him staring at her.

Suzanne, still without turning, then said, "So. What is it that brought you in?"

Holding her body in that lewd thrusting position, she tried to say in a casual voice, "Oh, I just wanted to say hello and see if you needed anything. Just seeing how you're getting along."

The truth was, she didn't have any reason to come in, but Suzanne had told her in advance that this was the time she was going to give Alan his first handjob, and as the minutes went by curiosity eventually got the best of her. She absolutely had to know how things had gone.

Suzanne knew this. She could have strung Susan along, but decided to have mercy since Susan was doing her best wearing the outfit and posing in such a sexy way. She said, "I just stroked Alan to a very nice climax, didn't I, Sweetie?"

Alan thought, I can't believe we're having this conversation. How surreal! But he answered, "Uh, yeah. Mom, it was, um, very nice. Suzanne is very talented with her hands."

Susan also found the whole situation bizarre, but managed to reply, "That's nice. I'll bet she is." She was slowly drifting further into the room while keeping her chest thrust out. She finally reached the point where she could see Alan's erection, pointing up stiffly in his lap. She froze again and gawked.

Then, realizing that Alan could see how blatantly she was staring, she freaked out and backed away. "Um, nice. Very nice! Uh, I gotta go. Let me know if you need anything else!" By the time she finished saying that she was back in the hallway. She closed the door behind her and rushed to her bathroom to take a cold shower. She couldn't believe how aroused the entire encounter made her and she prayed that it didn't show on her face.

As soon as she was gone, Suzanne thought, A-ha! I've always figured Susan would be submissive in bed, and the way she loved being told to thrust her chest out proves it. Things are going to get miiiiighty interesting around here, heh-heh!

She chuckled. "Aw, shucks. I was hoping she would stay longer. I didn't even get to show her this lovely pearl necklace you gave me." She swiped a gob of Alan's cum off of her cum-splattered chest, and made a great show of sucking it into her mouth with her free hand. "Jesus!" she said with great surprise. "Has anyone ever told you how good your cum tastes?"

Alan let out a loud groan. "Oh. My. Gaaawd. Aunt Suzy, this has just been too weird. Great, damn great, but weird. I mean you" - he pointed at her chest - "and then Mom" - he pointed at the door. "I mean, it's just..."

Since he was at a loss for words, Suzanne said, "Yeah, I know. It's a lot coming at you all at once. You have to admit though, that your mom looked really hot as she stood there obediently with her chest thrust out, her giant tits hanging out right in front of you, panting and staring hungrily at your big, hard cock. Didn't that turn you on?"

Alan assumed he needed to keep his incestuous desires a secret from everyone, even Suzanne. "It's not like that, Aunt Suzy. Really."

She raised an eyebrow. "Really?"

"Honest to God. I mean, yes, she's attractive. Hell, more than attractive. But she's my mom. I don't think of her that way."

Suzanne kept pressing, trying to get him to confess some attraction. She began rubbing his erection again, to further break down his resistance. "Oh, come on, Sweetie, you have to admit she looked sexy. Are you saying your mother isn't beautiful? Is that what you want me to tell her?"

"No!" he cried in agitation. "God, she's totally HOT!" He got even more flustered after realizing what he's said. He blurted out, "Don't tell her anything! Please? Promise? It's not like that!" He started sweating profusely, as if he was being tortured under interrogation.

Suzanne stroked his erection even more aggressively. "I won't tell her anything. Your secret is safe with me. Personally, I don't think there's anything wrong with incest, as long as it's between two loving and consenting adults. Don't you agree?"

"No comment." He was really sweating bullets now. He knew that his lust for Susan was as plain as day.

Suzanne decided to give him a break and not press too much about the incest. "Whatever. But you have to admit she looked hot."

"How do you even know what she was wearing? You didn't turn around."

"Because she I knew she was going to wear something scandalously sexy to help you cum. That's the kind of loving mother she is. But let's go back to the appointment. What do you think she was thinking while Akami was playing with her nipples? Don't you think she got really horny, between Akami doing that and the way she was eating your penis up with her eyes?"

"How the heck should I know what she was thinking?"

Suzanne grew more excited herself. "Don't you think, after watching Akami jack you off for so long, Susan would want to jack you off herself? Wouldn't you like her to do what I'm doing right now, wrap her soft hands around your prick and make you feel incredibly good? Don't you want to blow your load all over her face just like you've blown your load all over me?"

"Please don't ask me these questions! It's freaking me out!" He pleaded, "Aunt Suzy, I'm so on the edge! I don't just mean that I'm about to cum, although that's true too. I mean that my brain is just about to shut down from stimulation overload. I'm really freaking out!"

Suzanne realized she was pushing him too far too fast. She thought, What am I pushing him for, anyway? It's as clear as the sun rises in the east that he lusts after Susan as much as he lusts after me. I don't need to actually get a confession out of him to know that. As long as that's true, my plan to seduce the entire Plummer family is still very possible.

She let go of his turgid penis. "Oh. Well, I can understand that. Sorry for being kind of pushy. I'll tell you what. Why don't you just chill out and do some homework, and I'll come back another time. There are some things I still want to discuss with you."

Alan was relieved. He really did feel overstimulated. But at the same time he looked down at his erection and said, "Thanks. But, uh, before you go, you know, since you're so against chafing and everything, I'll just be honest. As soon as you go out that door, I'm going to masturbate like there's no tomorrow."

Suzanne gave him a put out look. "Let me guess: you'd rather I finish you off than do it yourself."

Alan nodded shyly, wondering if he'd pushed his luck.

Suzanne could have teased him about it, but she decided it was better to build up his sexual confidence. So she said, "Uh-oh. You got me. Looks like you've already discovered I can't turn down a chance to play with your cock." She leaned in an resumed stroking and blowing on it with every breath.

She knew he was already pretty close to cumming. As she stroked, she said in a dispassionate voice, "Since you've got me here, bare breasted and on my knees, with my hands full of cock, now's as good a time as any for that serious discussion I wanted to have with your later."

Alan groaned. "Oh, Aunt Suzy. Can't it wait?"

"No. I want you to remember, your mother may be a sexy woman. She may even be having horny thoughts about you, though she probably doesn't know or understand them herself. I'll bet when she was in that bathroom in the doctor's office, fingering herself, she was thinking about you. She even hinted as much to me. She kept talking about her 'unnatural, disturbing fantasies.' She was dreaming of you in there, I know it! She was fantasizing holding your rod, and doing to it just what Akami was doing to it, and what I'm doing right now!"

Alan found himself at the edge of another climax, from her words alone. He sat up and strained to hold out a little longer.

But then Suzanne brought him down by adding, "But she's your mother, you understand?"

"Yes, ma'am," said Alan dejectedly, he sat back in his chair.

"Sexual contact between you and her is wrong. That's what I'm for. If you ever get horny thoughts about your mother, your sexy little sister, or anyone else, come to me, and I'll make sure to keep you satisfied. Very satisfied. Sweetie, the way your cum tastes, you won't have any trouble getting me to help you again, believe you me. Show some willpower, and don't let your mother give you anything more than a handjob or blowjob, no matter how much she wants to do more. And don't touch her sexually first, EVER! Let her steer. Is that clear?"

"Uh, yeah." After a pause, the full realization of what she said sunk in. "Blowjob?!" he exclaimed out loud. No one's ever given me a blowjob! It's like Suzanne is saying, "Fuck your mother, but not on alternate Wednesdays!" Could my mom actually have sexual thoughts about me, or be willing to help out with a blowjob or handjob or something like that? No frigging way!

Suzanne was getting nearly as excited about Alan and Susan playing with each other as Alan was. She quietly came without him even knowing. She was very surprised about it as she'd never cum just from giving a handjob.

She recovered quickly and realized Alan was going to blow at any second. She brought her face close to the tip of his penis again and said, "Let's not make another mess. Aim for my mouth!"

He let out a great roar and shot at her face from only about a foot away. As the squirts kept firing, he pulled in closer and closer.

She drank the jism that hit her square in the mouth. She was tempted to pull him in between her lips so he could shoot straight down her throat, but she still wanted to save that experience for another time. The rest of his load ended on her cheeks and chin.

Suzanne now had the better part of two of his big loads dripping down her face and chest. She was drenched in cum, and loved it. Mostly she loved the taste, and wanted more. The idea of giving Alan a blowjob practically made her salivate in anticipation.

Alan flopped back in his chair like he'd melted into it. "Ugh. ... Good God. ... So good. ... Man, that was something!" He sank deeper in his chair as he panted. He'd never felt so completely satisfied and happy in his entire life.

Suzanne relaxed. "We all have to do our part to help you with your ailment, don't we? Your mom is going to have to help out in a hands-on way too, though she doesn't realize it yet. If you don't know what a blowjob is like, don't worry, I think I can arrange a practical demonstration very soon."

These ideas were too much for Alan. He didn't know what to think of what she was saying. It was fantastical enough to imagine Susan might want to touch him sexually, but it seemed even more improbable that Suzanne would actually encourage such a thing. He'd never heard of women who were into sharing.

There was sweat and cum all over the place, especially all over Suzanne, and they both looked as completely drained as they really were. The intoxicating smell of Suzanne's perfume was now overpowered by the sweaty smell of sex, from both Alan and Suzanne's copious cum.

Suzanne brought a hand up to her face and felt the cum there. "It's almost a shame that'll have to wash this off. But as for now, why don't we get cleaned up a bit? Then you can get some rest, since you have a big day tomorrow."

"I do?" Alan couldn't think of what it could be.

"You do. After all, I have some new things to teach you and your penis. Doctor's orders," she said as she winked at him. She opened her mouth to the shape of an "O" and bobbed her head forwards and backwards, pretending she was sucking him off.

Alan still couldn't get a rise from his overtaxed penis, but his imagination went into overdrive. His eyes bugged out.

"This is about preventing chafing after all, isn't it?" she joked.

CHAPTER 5

By the time Suzanne left Alan's room it was about ten o'clock.

Alan thought the excitement of his day was over, but his sister had other ideas.

Katherine had put her ear to the door and listened to what Suzanne had been doing with Alan. She'd had to stop when Susan came up the stairs to go into Alan's room, but what she had heard made her very horny and excited. Actually, since her room was almost directly across the hallway from Alan's, she'd been paying a lot of attention to what was going on in his room lately. The walls were fairly soundproofed, but if one put an ear to Alan's door, one could just barely follow the conversations and hear other noises.

Katherine could tell how much fun Suzanne was having helping Alan, and wanted to have some more fun herself. I'll just tease him a little bit, she thought. She turned on her stereo loudly, kept her door open a crack, and hoped he soon would come by.

Alan took a shower just to get back in touch with reality a bit. Then he went back to his room and tried to read but he was still too excited to concentrate much. Finally, he decided it was time to go to bed. He got up to brush his teeth and get ready for bed.

He heard surprisingly loud music coming from Katherine's room and fell into her trap.

Alan stopped and said through her door, "Hey Sis, what's with all the noise? I'm about to go to bed, so could you keep it down?"

"Bed? It's not that late," she replied back through the door. "Isn't it still before eleven?"

"I know, but I always feel tired. Remember this treatment of mine is all about my tiredness?"

"I can't hear you, Big Brother. The music. Can you come in?"

So Alan opened the door and walked in. He was greeted by the sight of his sister in her cheerleader outfit, practicing her cheerleading routine to the beat of a funky song by James Brown. He thought, Holy Cow, more sexiness! If I hadn't gotten refreshed from that shower, I think I'd just pass out trying to wrap my head around so much sexiness in one house.

He pulled up a chair and sat down not far from the door, and asked, "Sis, what are you doing practicing your routines at ten o'clock at night? Isn't that kind of unusual?"

She spoke as she continued to dance, "Have you noticed how hot the weather is lately? And we must be the richest people in town to not have an air conditioner. So it's cooler to do it later in the evening. Even now I'm burning up with sweat. But hey, since you're here, could you do me a favor?"

"Sure. Shoot."

"Can you watch my routine and give me some feedback?"

"That's all? Sure. ... What do I have to look for? You've never asked me to do this before so I don't know what you need. In fact, if I remember you didn't even want me to go to the games when you were cheering."

"That was then, this is now. Since mom's trying to shake off her fuddy duddy ways, I am too."

"Cool. So what do I do?"

"Just look for mistakes. If you don't notice it, then it isn't much of a mistake. And watch for general demeanor, rhythm, and enthusiasm."

"Okay. Sounds easy."

So Alan sat and watched his sister do her routines. She put her all into it and tried to show herself off as sexily as she possibly could. Once she got going, she was disappointed that she didn't have the courage to take her bra and panties off before luring him in.

But shortly after she started, Susan stopped by, knocked on the door, and said through it, "Angel, please turn that racket down. I'm going to go to bed now." Susan's bedroom was just down the hall.

But Katherine wouldn't be stopped so easily. She got Alan to relocate with her to the basement, where she could continue dancing to the music without bothering her mother.

"This is actually a better place to practice in," she said as she plugged in a ghetto blaster. "More room to move around. But it's so stuffy in here. So hot. Do you mind if I get down to just wearing my underwear?"

Alan noticed it was more hot and stuffy. The walls were made of thick concrete which meant that when they heated up during the day, they took a long time to cool down at night. "Um, okay," he said uncertainly. "But do you think it's really... I mean... Do you think Mom..." He was having a hard time expressing his concern directly, which was, Is this an appropriate activity between siblings?

But Katherine got the gist and said, "Alan, if you're thinking something isn't appropriate about this, remember that I'm supposed to help you get aroused, right? So no problem. I made the suggestion partly so I could do my share with the 'sexing things up' plan. I'm sure this doesn't compare to the stuff Suzanne has shown you lately, and anyways it's just the same as wearing a bikini." She paused, and frowned. "You don't want my help?"

"No, that's not it. I totally appreciate your help. I was just asking what Mom would think about it, is all."

"Don't worry about that. Mom and Aunt Suzy sat me down and filled me in on the whole sexing things up plan. I'm supposed to help with the visual stimulation part."

That sounded harmless enough, so Alan sat back to watch. While his penis was down for the count for a while, he was eager to see more how she really looked like. He'd never even seen her in a true bikini before, since she always dressed so conservatively.

Katherine started doing her routines again. But she danced around even sexier now, and really put on a show for her brother. It wasn't just that she was only dancing in her underwear, she put true passion into it. She stood mere feet from him, and constantly stared into his eyes.

Alan thought, Shit, it's like a strip show with pom-poms! She's really good, too. She moves so gracefully. No wonder she got on the varsity squad.

Dancing in her undies was as far as Katherine thought she might go. But she got so worked up showing herself off for her brother that she didn't want to stop there. She decided she wanted to get completely naked or have Alan take off some of his clothes. What she wanted most of all was to bring Alan to an orgasm one way or another. But she was too shy to move things any further. Then an idea occurred to her.

She announced her practice was done, and got some feedback from Alan.

He was polite and gave her some nice compliments. He then made to go. however, he noticed that she was staying, and didn't even turn the music off. "Hey Little Sis, aren't you going to bed now?" he asked as he headed towards the stairs.

"No, I'm not done, Big Bro. I've still got some routines to do that I'm too shy to do in front of you. They're kind of extra sexy."

"Oh. Okay. Good night. And a great job dancing. You're really good."

"Thanks!"

He walked up the stairs.

But on his way out, he realized that the stairs were completely dark and they were the perfect place to spy on his sister.

He didn't realize that she was trying to get him to spy on her, and once again he fell into her trap. Curiosity naturally got the best of him, and he decided to stay at the top of the stairs for another minute, explaining to himself, I have to see what routines are so sexy that she couldn't even show them to me. I thought the ones she just did were as sexy as it could possibly get. I know all the routines the cheerleading squad does in public, so what else is there?

Katherine was extremely nervous. Alan was barely out of the room when she said out loud, "God, it's so hot!" and took off her bra. I can't believe I'm doing this! What's gotten into me? This isn't right. But even as she thought these things, her hands pulled down her panties as if her hands were controlled by someone else.

Then she began doing her cheerleading routine completely nude.

Alan still lingered at the top of the stairs, looking down from the darkness. He was worried she might see him, so he bent down and kept his head just barely peering over a railing. He figured that if she did look his way he could duck down and get out of the area completely within seconds.

He got involved watching her. There really were no extra sexy routines, as she'd done them all for him earlier. But the fact that his sister was naked made him forget all about judging how sexy the moves were. All her moves were all beyond arousing, now.

Katherine did her naked routines facing away from the stairs, hoping that she wouldn't scare him off, if he was in fact there at all. She was dying to know if he was watching, but had no way of knowing.

God, I feel like a total idiot, she thought. No way would I do this if I didn't think he was watching - my boobs bounce around far too much.

But why do I want him to watch? If he's watching me, won't he think I'm some kind of slut? I'm totally ruining my reputation. What the hell? Am I crazy? My God - what if he tells his friends about this? No, he would never do that. But I feel so hot, just thinking that he might be watching me and getting turned on looking at me. Maybe he's even masturbating on the stairs, as he looks down at me. That would be pretty cool!

Katherine's thoughts were spot on, because after a few minutes of watching his sweaty and naked sister gyrate lewdly with her pom-poms, Alan unzipped his shorts and began stroking his meat.

I shouldn't be doing this looking at my sister, he thought guiltily. But how on Earth can I pass up this opportunity? I know: what if I just pretend she's someone else? I mostly can't see her face since her back is turned. What if I pretend she's one of the other cheerleaders, like Amy?

But it was the fact that it was his sister and not some other cheerleader that gave his feelings a special intensity, and on some deeper level he realized that. His effort to pretend she was someone else was a flop. Nevertheless, he couldn't stop watching, even though he knew he should stop.

As she got over the shock of being naked, she started to do her routines more enthusiastically. Knowing where Alan had to be if he was watching, she made her moves conscious of what she'd be showing in that direction. In particular, she focused on routines where she could bend way over and show him her butt, or spread her legs. She did the splits frequently, from front and back. And just about every routine had her jumping around, her tits bouncing wildly. In fact, they bounced around so much that she vowed this would be the first and last time she ever did her routines in the nude.

Soon Alan really had to cum, and didn't know what to do about it, as he didn't have his usual tissues or cloth to shoot into. He was desperate though to do something fast, and decided to go into his T-shirt as a last resort. But before he actually shot his wad, he heard his mother shouting. "Tiger? Angel? Where are you kids? Don't you want to go to bed?"

Alan immediately hopped up, stuffed his erect penis back into his shorts, and scurried back up the rest of the stairs to the ground floor, and then up more stairs to the second floor. Once he was closer to her room, he said to her, "I was just downstairs. Sis is down there too, but she'll be coming up shortly, I think."

Katherine didn't hear all of that, but she could also hear what Susan was shouting. From that she knew that Alan wasn't in his room, or even upstairs at all. My God! He was down here, watching me! He had to have been! No way!

She fell to the floor and began furiously fingering her pussy. This is so wrong. So very wrong. ... God is going to punish me for this...

CHAPTER 6 (Thursday, Oct. 10)

The next morning, Suzanne thought, It's time for a serious talk with Susan. She's been falling back into her prudish ways as a way to deal with her unfamiliar urges. I'll soothe her feelings about all these changes, and push her further into incest at the same time, heh-heh.

She looked at her best friend dressed only in black spandex exercise clothes. The two of them were finishing off their morning exercises, which they did most every day in the basement of Susan's house (the same room where Katherine did her naked cheerleader routine the night before). There was practically enough exercise equipment there to fill a professional gym.

With a lot of free time on their hands, Susan and Suzanne worked diligently to keep their bodies in peak condition. And they worked out in private because they were tired of all the gawking (from both men and women) at their perfect bodies whenever one or both of them went to a public gym.

Suzanne was as surprised as everyone else at the changes that Susan was undergoing, and pinched herself in glee. Susan always had a certain uptight vibe to her, but lately she'd seemed very carefree and happy. True, Susan was all over the place with her feelings, one moment lost in an obvious sexual fantasy and the next going on about sin and the fires of Hell. But overall, now that Suzanne was convinced that Susan had incestuous feelings for her son, she was surprised that Susan wasn't more visibly wracked with guilt and torn by indecision.

She must be deceiving herself, Suzanne finally decided. She's experiencing all the joy of sexual liberation and fantasy but hasn't actually given any serious thought to potential real life consequences. Maybe that's because she doesn't fully admit that she has feelings for Alan or that he has feelings for her. She's going to be in for a real surprise soon when she has to fully admit her feelings and motives.

Suzanne found herself torn about the idea of Susan and Alan getting physical together. On the one hand, she wanted Alan all to herself. Divorcing her husband and marrying Alan instead was a constant fantasy of hers, even as she realized the odds of Alan marrying a woman twenty one years older than him were slim. But on the other hand, she was also very turned on by the idea of Susan getting it on with her son. And she felt she was doing Susan a big favor by sexually liberating her.

Suzanne looked at her friend on the adjacent exercise machine, stretching her legs out and then pulling them close to her chest, over and over again. It was a piston-like movement, just like fucking.

Susan's like me, she just doesn't know it. She can deny it and push away all of the countless guys who try to get in her pants, but that doesn't erase the fact that her body is built for one thing. Fucking. Just like mine. At least I recognize it, and don't limit myself to that tiny prick my husband's got. Of course she's always covered up like a Saudi woman in a burka because the number of suitors after her would stretch down the street and she doesn't want their attention. Such a waste of a body like that.

It's too bad she got married barely out of high school and never had any chance to play the field. But it's not too late for her. We may just end up best friends AND lovers. Wouldn't that be sweet? And sharing Alan between us? I just have to play my cards right.

Actually, I'm not sure if I really have to do much pushing at all, now the wheels are in motion. Katherine, for instance, seems to be progressing fine without my meddling. This six times a day scheme is such a powerful setup. Susan and Katherine can do all kinds of incestuous things with Alan and still convince themselves that it's all for the good of his treatment. Hopefully it's just a matter of time before the two of them knuckle under. Even more hopefully, my own knuckles will be involved, heh-heh! No father at home, everyone walking around nearly naked, no other sexual outlets... They're both ripe fruits ready for the picking.

And speaking of fruits, they're both so sexually repressed that the taste of forbidden fruit is all the sweeter for them. It's irresistible. Alan's a good kid who normally wouldn't think any nasty thoughts at all. But when a beautiful - no, make that gorgeous - woman throws herself at you, what boy his age would resist that? Nobody. And if several throw themselves at you, there's no way can he say no. The fact is, rich people like us fuck whomever we want. I just have to push things a bit here and there to make sure it happens. The Plummer family orgy! Yes!

The only problem was, Suzanne felt bad lying to Susan and keeping her real intentions hidden. Suzanne tried not to think about it, but the guilt really bothered her. She was a natural schemer, but over the years she'd come to trust Susan with everything. It was like Susan was the conscience Suzanne sometimes lacked.

But now she was essentially cheating on her own conscience. She tried to tell herself that she was doing it for Susan's own good, but the fact was she knew deep down that she'd do it even if Susan didn't benefit, just to get Alan. As long as she didn't out and out hurt her friends , she would be relentless in her pursuit to win him. Her life was boring and in a rut with no end in sight until she fell in love with him, and now all her future hopes depended on him.

Suzanne spoke aloud, "Susan! I'm all done here. Are you?"

"Yeah. That was really invigorating." Both of them wiped sweat off themselves with towels, and began stretch down exercises.

"Susan, can I ask you a personal question?"

"Sure, shoot."

"Have you masturbated since the appointment with Akami?"

"Hey! That's a VERY personal question!" Susan suddenly stopped her stretching. "And by the way, the answer is no!"

"I think you have," Suzanne said boldly. "It's no big deal. I've already proved to you that female masturbation is no sin. We all do it. Its just some people are willing to admit it, and some can't." Suzanne was nearly certain of the answer based on her snooping and hearing all the telltale sounds coming from Susan's bedroom on more than one occasion.

Susan thought about the fact that she'd never masturbated until the day before yesterday, during the doctor's appointment with Akami. She was so sheltered that she was almost an adult when she first learned women could even do that sort of thing. Since the time with Akami she'd been making up for lost time, masturbating five times since then. She'd even masturbated herself to sleep. The only thing was that she called it taking a breast exam and she restricted herself to touching her breasts and not her pussy. But her nipples were so sensitive and her thoughts and fantasies about Alan were so arousing that she was able to climax each time just the same.

She'd managed to swear off any masturbation so far since waking up that morning, but even while she was exercising she'd already been thinking that another "breast exam" might be in order very soon.

Susan realized the breast exam distinction would never fly with Suzanne. For one thing, Suzanne would ask why Susan needed to perform a monthly exam four times in a single day. So, with her head hung down, she admitted, "Well, okay, so what if I do? Though I'll have you know I only touch my breasts and not any further down. But what business is it of yours, anyway? It's a very private and personal thing!"

"I'm just curious what you've been thinking about lately when you're masturbating, that's all."

"SuzaaaaAAAAaanne! No WAY! That's way too personal!" She blushed profusely and closed her eyes in shame as she recalled some of her recent sinful thoughts involving Alan.

Last night was the worst. After I saw Alan sitting naked in his room with Suzanne right there on her knees in front of him, I nearly lost my mind! I wanted that to be me so badly. "Look, Son. Look at Mommy's titties. They're just as nice as Aunt Suzy's, and just as big too. You want to play with them? Why don't you play with them while Mommy holds your erection? Oh yeah! Mommy likes to hold this meaty rod so very much. Will you let Mommy stroke it for you? If you let Mommy stroke it, you can play with her boobies any time you like. Squeeze the nipples just a little more, Tiger! Oh yes! Mommy's stroking faster and faster!

Uh-oh. I'm doing it again. My head is filled with nothing but these filthy thoughts! I hope it wasn't obvious I was spacing out there.

It was obvious; Suzanne saw Susan's eyes glaze over. But she was diplomatic enough not to mention anything.

Both of them moved to sit down and drink some water left out on a nearby counter.

"I'm sorry for asking," Suzanne said contritely. "It's just that... I'm sure these last couple of weeks have been very trying for you, ever since Alan began his treatment. After hearing about what happened at the appointment with Akami, it sounds like you were put in a very difficult position."

Susan turned a deeper shade of red. She had no way to respond to that. The use of the phrase "difficult position" made her think of her position on the floor of the medical office bathroom frigging herself, and only increased her shame. She felt like she would die of embarrassment.

"Don't worry," Suzanne pressed on, "I think you've been performing brilliantly in a very difficult situation. Normally, no mother ever gets put in the kind of situation that you've been forced into. I mean, I know you would NEVER want to do anything incestuous with your son."

"Never!" said Susan, with a wild desperation in her voice.

"I know, I know. Relax. You're just helping him with his medical problem. That's all."

Susan seemed overcome with emotion and needed to compose herself.

Suzanne had some errands to run anyway, so they agreed to meet later by the backyard pool and continue their conversation then.

CHAPTER 7

Susan and Suzanne got back together a couple of hours later. They lay on lawn chairs by the pool in the early afternoon. Susan wore a brand new two-piece bikini, a new gift from Suzanne. It was the first true bikini she'd owned. It had a relatively conservative cut, almost like a sports bra, but it was a drastic change from her older one-piece suit that seemed intentionally designed to hide all of her charms.

Suzanne also had a bikini, but she only put the bottoms on.

Susan was duly shocked about that, but Suzanne managed to convince her into thinking it wasn't a big deal. She explained, "Look, Alan needs to cum six times a day, every single day. Who knows how many weeks or months it'll take before he gets better. His treatment may well go on indefinitely. I'm going to have to get very used to being naked and especially topless around him on a daily basis. So I need to get accustomed to it myself first."

After Susan got over that initial shock, Suzanne slid her bikini bottom down as far as decency would allow, right up to the edge of her bush.

Suzanne in particular covered her alabaster skin with the strongest suntan lotion she could find. She wasn't interested in getting a tan - she only wanted to talk to Susan while they were both nearly naked.

Eventually Suzanne got around again to the earlier conversation. "Like I was saying downstairs, you've been doing well, considering everything. But still, you're forced to cope with his penis. Thinking about it, being close to it, even touching it. That can be very trying."

"Yes," said Susan, now in a drained tone. "So very trying. You understand just how I feel."

"We've established that it's not a sin for you to give him a handjob, in fact, you'd be helping to save him from sin. I'll do what I can, but I can't be there to help even close to six times a day. In fact, you said that Akami specified that YOU are the one who'll have to perform the abnormality checks. But you have trouble accepting that helping him out would not be wrong. So how do you expect to do the checks?"

Susan thought about that for some moments. Then she asked, "Tell me, is your vision really that bad? I still haven't seen you wear reading glasses."

"We went over this yesterday." Suzanne lied, "My vision is good enough for most things, but it's not twenty-twenty. Polyps and abrasions on his penis can be very small. They can start out no bigger than a pimple. I might do an okay job, but you'll do an excellent job. Don't you want what's best for your son? What if I miss something that you would have caught? Would you ever forgive yourself for that?"

"No, I guess not," Susan conceded glumly.

Suzanne continued, "So here's what I recommend. You have to make a mental separation between Alan and his penis. Think of the penis in the abstract. It could be anyone's penis. Your husband's penis, for instance. Think about the penis as a purely physical thing, as a medical thing. The fact that it's attached to Alan is just a side issue. Just like your teeth have to be brushed every day, Alan's penis is something that needs to reach orgasm every day, six times every single day. If no one else can help, then it's the duty of people like you and me to massage it or suck it so it can achieve release, and Alan can be fully healthy."

"Are you saying... I should put my mouth on my son's ... private organ?" Susan had a dazed look on her face, still too prim to even use the word "penis." She even managed to avoid saying the word "suck."

"That's your problem! Don't think of it as your son's penis. Just think of it as a penis in the abstract. Put a different face to it. Put your husband's face to it, if that helps."

"But sucking on it! That's so improper!"

"Well, you don't have to if you don't want to. It all depends on how much you're willing to help him. You could limit yourself to the abnormality checks once a week, if that's all you can manage. But in any case, draw a mental line between helping your son and incest. They're completely different. Incest is having intercourse. That's a totally different thing. As long as you don't get emotionally or even romantically tied up in it, there's no harm in just providing some relief for him. Even nurse Akami said so. Think of when you go to a professional masseuse. You have a strange person put their hands all over you, and touch you in sexual places, like the ass. But that's okay, because it's not done in the spirit of sexuality. It's done for the purpose of getting the muscles to relax. If Alan gave you a massage and ran his hands all over your naked breasts and ass, would that be incest?"

"No?" Susan answered uncertainly. She was in danger of slipping into a daydream as she thought how wonderful such a massage could be.

"No!" Suzanne said with conviction. "Of course not. It's only a massage. Remember, incest is just intercourse."

"Incest is just intercourse..." Susan repeated in a daze, like someone being brainwashed.

"So that's how I think of it, anyway," continued Suzanne. "You know that I'm also very close to Alan. He's like family to me, too. Since he's not your natural son, how different are our situations, really? But I've decided that I would be remiss as his friend if I don't give him a handjob or blowjob whenever he needs one. You know that yesterday I gave him a handjob. And starting today, I'm going to give him a blowjob, if I can have your permission."

"A blowjob?! But why? Isn't a handjob enough? Is there no end to the depravity?"

Suzanne sat up and looked at her with a cocked eyebrow. She often gave that look to express impatience with people.

Thanks to Suzanne's movement, Susan added, "And could you please put your top back on? It's distracting!"

Suzanne let out a disappointed sigh. "Susan, first of all, I explained to you why I need to go topless. I have to get into practice being naked. But please, let's not hear things like 'Is there no end to the depravity.' How many times do I have to explain that what we're doing is not immoral?"

Susan complained, "A blowjob in and of itself is immoral. In our church back in Kansas, the preacher told us that the only allowable sexual position is missionary position. Ron tried to make me do the doggy-back position, but I put my foot down. And oral sex wasn't even up for discussion. No siree!" She firmly shook her head no.

"Susan, you're having some kind of bad prudish flashback. Those days are over, okay? And by the way, it's doggy-style. Alan has a serious medical problem and you're still living in the last century. If you're too stubborn and repressed to change your ways on oral sex, that's your problem. But are you saying I shouldn't either? Are you saying I should just let him suffer until he develops some abnormality on his penis from all the self-abuse? Or gives up with the treatment? You heard what the doctor said he needs. He still has no girlfriend - I have to help him out! You should too."

Susan was petulant. "I don't see what the difference is. If you have to use your hands, then so be it. But why the mouth? That's so much more vulgar."

"Six times a day is just so often, Susan. With nothing but hands, hands, hands, his penis is going to suffer chafing and all kinds of problems. Variety is what's needed. And he'll get bored. It's like having vanilla ice cream six times a day. Anyone would get bored with that before long. I'll probably do other things too, just to help with the variety."

"Like what?"

"Probably a titfuck. That's where you repeatedly slide the big erection between your breasts. You put some lotion or oil there first and it's even less chafing than using the mouth."

"I don't know. That just seems so..."

"Improper. I know. But desperate times require desperate measures. Would you throw yourself in front of a train to save your son's life?"

"You know I would!"

"So you'd do that, but you wouldn't let me put his penis in my mouth to help him out? Susan, your mind is all in a muddle. You need to see the forest for the trees here."

Susan just sat quietly, taking all of it in.

So Suzanne continued, "That's why I was asking you what you masturbate about. It's not so much the deed as the context. It's okay to have a little fun, get a little pleasure from helping him out even, as long as one keeps things in perspective. Why not? It sounds like the nurse was enjoying herself. But if you or I start thinking about Alan in a romantic way, then that's what's unhealthy. Then people can lose control and cross boundaries that shouldn't be crossed. For instance, kissing is a romantic thing. There's no need for that in helping him with his problem. When you fantasize about him, do you think about him in romantic terms?"

"No. Of course not." Only after she said this did she realize what she was admitting to fantasizing about in the process.

"See? So what's the problem? It's just a penis, another part of the body like an elbow or forehead. Just think of it as a penis in the abstract. There's no sin, there's no harm, and if you have a little fun in the process, that's all the better. This is just a temporary thing, as long as the nurse says it's necessary. Probably, a year from now we'll be looking back on this and laughing with fond memory."

"I guess. ... I still have a lot of reservations about this, but ultimately I trust you more than I even trust myself. If you think it's really necessary for Alan to have these blowjobs, then I give you permission to do them. But please don't expect me to do them. Is that clear? I can't imagine anything more repugnant then to put one of those things in my mouth. Ugh!"

"Okay, fine. And thank you. But you will still help with the abnormality check, won't you?"

Susan frowned. The problem was, she wanted to do the abnormality check far too much. Even the idea of a blowjob seemed a lot more intriguing to her than she was letting on. She feared she could fall down a slippery slope.

She finally said, "Why don't we play that one by ear? Since the appointment was on Tuesday, that means a check won't be needed until Tuesday again. Maybe some other solution will present itself by then. What if we paid nurse Akami to do it, for instance? That would just mean he sees her every week instead of every two weeks. What's wrong with that?"

"There are some different possibilities and that is one," Suzanne said noncommittally. "But right now I'm feeling tired. I think I'm going to take a nap."

Suzanne pretended to sleep as a way to cut off the conversation, now that she'd accomplished what she wanted. She considered Susan jacking Alan off a vital part of her overall scheme. Suzanne would have to anticipate alternatives, like paying Akami to do it, and figure out reasons for them not to work. Susan would be forced to do it when the date came for lack of anyone else able to do it. Then, once she got started, hopefully she'd fall down the slippery slope. That was the plan.

CHAPTER 8

Susan was left alone with her thoughts. She still couldn't really fathom what her friend had just told her. The fact that Suzanne said she was about to go off and play with Alan's penis hardly registered, compared to everything else. Lord, is this some kind of test? Give me strength, Lord. Please! Why is this happening to me? Why did this bizarre medical situation have to happen to our family? Why couldn't Alan just get the chicken pox or mumps or something like that?

Susan was lost in a reverie, contemplating "the penis in the abstract" when her thoughts were broken by the sound of another voice. "Wow, you two look really good."

Susan realized with a horrified start that it was Alan, standing just a few feet away from them.

She turned her head and looked up. "Alan? Tiger? What are you doing here? How long have you been standing there?" She'd lost all track of time and realized Alan must have just returned from school. She was mortified that he might have heard them talking about his penis.

"I just got here a second ago. Why, is there something private going on?"

Susan was relieved to hear that, but still shaken up. "Yes there is. Can't you see Suzanne is nude sunbathing?"

Alan looked over at Suzanne's breasts, as Suzanne lay "sleeping" face up. In fact, those exposed breasts were the main reason he'd come out to the pool in the first place, so he could get a closer look. He also wanted to see his mother's new bikini. But he felt bashful in the face of his mother's prudishness and didn't want to gawk. He turned away from Suzanne and said dumbly, "Yes, I can see that."

Suzanne came to the rescue, suddenly not so asleep after all. "Chill out Susan," she said as she opened her eyes. "I don't mind if you look, Sweetie. It's just going topless, for crying out loud. Millions go to public beaches like that every day. After all, we're trying to sex things up, right?"

"Right. Cool. So can I hang out here with you guys?"

"Sure. No problem, Sweetie."

Alan smiled nervously and sat down on an empty lawn chair.

Susan let the situation be. But she was far from comfortable about the propriety of it all. She was actually more worried about Alan looking at her in her not particularly revealing bathing suit than she was worried about him looking at her topless best friend.

Alan put on sunglasses and kicked back on his chair, staring at the two knockouts from behind his dark shades. He tried to act cool and casual, but really he was terribly nervous. However, the sunglasses gave him some confidence by hiding his eyes.

After a minute or so, he said, "Suzanne, it goes without saying that you look really good topless. But Mom, you also look stunning. Wow. I love your bikini."

Suddenly Susan felt much better. There were few things she loved more than loved compliments from her son.

She stared at the bulging crotch in Alan's swimsuit from behind the anonymity of her own sunglasses. Bursting at the seams was the perfect description, because that's exactly what it was doing. She couldn't tear her eyes away.

All the while, she said to herself, The penis in the abstract. The penis in the abstract. That is not Alan's penis. Penis in the abstract...

Then Alan took his T-shirt off and Susan felt butterflies in her stomach as she admired his increasingly impressive muscles.

Later in the afternoon Suzanne went back to Alan's room and gave him another handjob.

She more or less woke him up from his nap to give it, but Alan didn't mind, especially when she said "I hope you don't mind if I come and help you out every day around this time."

After the talk Suzanne had with Susan about blowjobs, Susan was on edge. All the while Suzanne was in Alan's room, Susan paced around in her room imagining big erections filling up small mouths.

She remained agitated and frazzled about it the rest of the afternoon, wondering what took place.

She didn't get a chance to be alone with Suzanne until after dinner. As the two of them sat down at the dining room table to play cards, Suzanne could see the anxiousness on Susan's face and immediately brought up the topic. "By the way, I wanted to say thanks for letting me help out with Alan."

Susan's eyes went wide. She was bursting with curiosity, but didn't want to appear that interested. she tried to act casual. "Um, yeah. No problem."

Knowing that Susan was too embarrassed to ask for more details, but dying to know more, Suzanne boldly told her what she wanted to hear. "By the way, I just gave him a handjob this time. I'm thinking I'll work up to a blowjob tonight.

Susan secretly was very relieved. She let out the mental equivalent of a happy sigh. She wondered, What's the big deal? Why should I care if it was a handjob or blowjob? They're not that different. There's really something wrong with me. It's almost like I want Alan to stuff his big member in MY mouth and I'm getting jealous that he'd do it to Suzanne instead. I wonder if it would even FIT my mouth. I mean, he's such an incredibly endowed young man.

As if reading Susan's mind, Suzanne said, "You know what really struck me when I was stroking Alan's big erection today? It's just sooo long and thick. I can't get over it. I think it's wider than my wrist. It's going to be a big challenge fitting that between my lips tonight, I'll tell you that much. It's funny holding my ivory hands next to his meaty pole. It makes my hands look so small."

Suzanne was trying to break Susan's sexual resistance by carrying on like this with as much sexual explicitness as she thought she could get away with. "It's funny; it's actually bigger than it looks. Just this afternoon, when I had two closed fists wrapped around it and I was double pumping him like mad, sliding up and down, up and down, over and over on his slippery shaft, I got to wondering how your hands would look on it compared to mine. For instance, would you be able to reach all the way around it, like I'm just barely able to do? But I remembered that your hands are exactly the same size as mine because aren't we the same size in everything? So you hands would fit around his stiff root just perfectly..."

Suzanne continued in this vein for the entire card game.

Actually, very little playing of any game took place since Susan was eager to raptly listen to every word Suzanne said. She never interrupted, but just absorbed it all in.

Suzanne hadn't even finished giving a detailed blow by blow of her most recent handjob when Susan stood up, flushed and trembling, and announced that she was very tired and needed to go to bed right away. It was only eight o'clock.

Susan immediately rushed back to her room. She decided another "breast exam" was in order.

As it so happened, Suzanne got called back to take care of things at her home and she didn't get a chance to give Alan a blowjob that evening. But she was confident that it was happen soon.

CHAPTER 9 (Friday, Oct. 11)

Friday at school, Alan was impatient and distracted, as was par for the course lately. All he could think about was the prospect of Suzanne giving him another handjob in the afternoon. He didn't realize she was planning something new, even though she'd dropped some not very subtle hints about it.

Suzanne too was equally impatient and excited at the prospect of being with him again. In fact, she was so eager she decided she couldn't even wait until he finished his afternoon nap. She lingered at the Plummer house most of the day, and as soon as she heard the sounds of him entering the house from the garage and heading towards his room, she lit off after him.

He'd barely closed the door and put down his backpack when she came bursting in.

"All right Alan, I'm hot, I'm horny, and I'm here to show you a good time. Are you ready for something new?" She was wearing some fancy clothes, the better to strip them off sexily in short order.

"Uh... yeah!" This sure beats the homework I'm working on! "What's uh... What gives?"

"Your mother and I have been discussing this some more, and she's agreed that I could give you blowjobs as well as handjobs. After all, the mouth is easier on your penis than a rough pair of hands." She joked, "You know, we can't let that chafing get the upper hand."

Trying to play it cool, he joked back, "I don't know, I think we can risk some more chafing."

"Don't play coy with me, buster. Sit on the bed and take off your pants right now or the train is gonna leave the station without you!"

Alan knew when to do what he was told. He plopped himself down on the bed and nervously fumbled at his shorts.

"Actually, I take that back. Let me do that for you." She unzipped his shorts.

His penis sprang out through the hole where the zipper had just been. He groaned.

"Ah, what do we have here, peeking out?" Suzanne knelt down between Alan's legs. "What's its name? Does it want to come out to play?"

She pulled his shorts off completely, and cradled his hardness in her hands.

"Oh wait! I almost forgot - you need visual stimulation. I'm under doctor's orders to provide it." Without getting off of her knees, she proceeded to take her clothes off, but in the most prolonged and seductive way she could think of. She undid her dress shirt and blouse but kept them on, then pushed them up and pulled her mammoth tits out from below.

She looked up at Alan and noticed that he was just beginning to stroke his dick. "Tut-tut," she chastised him as she wagged a finger. "Hold your horses until I'm naked and then I'll take care of that for you. Do you want to permanently damage your penis or what? I can just see your epitaph: Alan Evan Plummer, the first teenager to be chafed to death."

Alan laughed, but with great nervousness and anticipation. He wasn't nearly as cool as he was trying to be around Suzanne.

She pulled her skirt up and bunched it around her waist.

Because she was unencumbered by any panties or bra, he could see her pussy quite clearly from just a couple of feet away. In fact, it was the first time he had a clear view of her entire pelvic region.

She whispered to him in a husky voice, "My tits are just aching to get out of these heavy clothes. And my pussy. It makes me so hot when I show it to you. I just want to get all naked for you! Do you mind if I show you my naked body?"

She closed her eyes and turned her head so Alan wouldn't feel shy to give her a good look (not that he really needed the encouragement).

Ever so slowly, she took her clothes all the way off, until finally she was left wearing nothing more than her high heeled shoes. She knew how sexy high heeled shoes could make the muscles of the legs appear, and she resolved to keep them on whenever possible if Alan was around.

For really the first time, Alan saw Suzanne completely in the buff, although she'd been very close a couple of times in recent days.

She luxuriated in his attention, preening, posing, and flaunting her body. She could really ham it up sometimes. She said to him, "Let me give you some sexual instruction while we're at it. As the man, your goal is to make your woman wet."

She reached into her pussy and worked her fingers deep inside for what seemed like several minutes. Finally, she pulled out a long sticky string of her own juices. "Look, Sweetie. You've already got me worked up. So now let's work on you." She sat back down and grabbed his very erect penis with both hands.

"We need to protect your delicate penis," she suggested. "I don't want your rough, manly hands all over it. You need the soft, feminine touch. Whenever you feel stiff, you just come running to me, okay Sweetie? When you need to cum, I want to see that cum end up on my skin. Is that clear?"

Alan was beyond coherence, and just nodded.

"Have I told you about the story of Onan and the importance of not letting your seed spill on the ground?"

He shook his head no.

"Well, that'll have to wait for another time. I'm too worked up." She began kneading his penis with her delicate fingers. "In fact, I'm actually sweating already. Do you like my sweaty smell? That's how I smell after a good fuck. Sweat is sexy."

She tried to keep her cool, and keep him from blowing his load too fast. But she was so excited that she was losing control. She couldn't help but frantically rub his penis now that she'd cradled it in her hands.

He already was in danger of blowing his load after only a minute or two, before she could even put it in her mouth.

"Enough of that," she said, taking her hands away.

She waited a few more minutes until they both calmed down a bit. She tried not to say or do anything sexy so he could calm down enough not to blow his load right away, but the mere fact she was buck naked except for high heels kept him rock hard and close to the edge. Plus, she was such a naturally sexy person, her every movement seemingly designed to tease and arouse, that she couldn't turn that off.

Finally, she couldn't wait any more, and said, "Finally. I think it's time. I want to show you something even better than jacking off. This is a blowjob."

She placed her mouth delicately at the tip of his penis. At first she didn't even lick it. She just held it there.

Alan tightened up and held on. He knew he was liable to shoot his seed at any moment but struggled hard because he didn't want to disappoint her. Luckily, since she merely held it at her mouth, he slowly calmed down and got used to her lips on his penis head.

Then her tongue came out to join in the fun. She began licking the tip, going around and around. Slowly, steadily, she began encompassing more and more of it. Finally, she thrust it in her mouth all the way.

She already was an expert cocksucker from her previous experiences with men. She was also very excited and her enthusiasm made her cocksucking that much better. It wasn't long before she began to go deep. She began bobbing her head in and out, taking him to her tonsils and then pulling way back until it was almost all the way out of her mouth.

Alan grasped the arms of his chair until he thought he'd break them off. He couldn't hold out long in the face of this new experience and deep probing. "I'm going to cum!" he shouted, and he did.

She took it all in, and drank him all up to the very last drop. Then he collapsed and she fell to the floor.

A couple of minutes later when Suzanne had picked herself up and somewhat composed herself, she said, "Thanks for the warning. That tells me right away that you're considerate - the mark of a good lover. But remember that a lot of women, especially inexperienced ones your age, don't like to take it in the mouth. So it's always good to give warning. I happen to be an experienced cocksucker, so I can take it any way you want it. It also so happens that I love the taste of your cum. So fill up my mouth any time. When you see me, feel free to unzip your shorts, pull out that monster between your legs, and shove it in my mouth."

"Really?! You're not just saying that?"

"Well, just about. Sweetie, your cum is so sweet. I'm kicking myself for washing two big loads off my face the other day. I could easily live on this stuff! You should try some yourself."

"Ewww! Don't be gross!"

"Hey, don't knock it until you try it," Suzanne said with a very happy grin on her face.

"What if I try it like this?" Alan put his hands on her shoulders and leaned in to kiss her on the lips.

He thought he was being daring and sexy, but she pushed him away. "Whoa, Betsy! What do you think you're doing?"

That really surprised him. What confidence he'd been gaining suddenly crumbled. "I'm confused. I thought that you liked me! You're making me so aroused, how could I not kiss you?"

"I do like you! Very much. Too much. You're making me do crazy things. But remember what I said last night? We have to have boundaries or your mother will get upset. Remember that this is for your medical benefit. Don't start getting lovey-dovey on me. Remember Christine. Don't tell me you love me more than Christine, do you?"

Suzanne was playing up the setting of limits because she suspected that Susan might be outside the door listening. She felt bad about lying to him on some things, but she was sure that he would greatly benefit from the approach she was taking in the not too distant future.

"It's over with Christine," Alan said sadly. "But anyways, my feelings for you are different. You're my.... Suzanne." He caught himself at the last minute from saying Aunt Suzy. He figured that would sound too weird in the current circumstances. "You have a special place in my heart."

"And you do in mine, my special Sweetie. You always know just what to say to please a lady. You're such a very special young man. But your feelings for me are different than they have been for Christine, aren't they? And your feelings for your mother are different again, right?"

"Right."

"Think of me as a really good friend now, who also just happens to jack you off and suck your cock a lot. Would you like it if I help you like that?"

Another obvious question. "Hell yeah!"

"Goody! I'm so happy that you'll have me as your special cocksucker! Would you like it if your mother also was a really good friend who just happens to have a habit of keeping your cock in her hands every day? And mouth, now that I think about it. Hell, probably a lot of both."

Alan feared what was a trick question. He also was worried about admitting his incestuous urges.

She leaned forward and whispered, "The correct answer is yes."

He finally nodded.

She was disappointed because Susan wouldn't know his answer if she was indeed listening. But she pressed on. "So would you like to have two naked and busty mothers constantly blowing you and fondling you?"

"Yeah. Hell yeah!"

She smiled. "Okay. But you have to follow certain rules or things will get out of hand. After all, Susan is your mother and both of us are married. It just won't do if you're pounding our pussies full of that sweet sperm of yours every night. So remember the golden rule: look but don't touch, unless I say so. Do you think you can handle that? Do you like looking at me?"

Alan was still absorbing everything she'd said, especially the part about pounding pussies. It was like he'd been hit by a truck. He was so bowled over that he missed her change from yesterday about never touching her to touching her if she said it was okay.

She got up and stood right above him. She thrust her chest out and asked, "Is there anything you see that you like looking at?"

Alan was incredulous. Did she really just call herself my "special cocksucker"?! Holy fucking bloody hell! And now she's asking me if she's attractive?!

"Suzanne, are you deranged? Every square inch of you is perfection! Jesus H. Christ! I know I'm never going to see a sexier woman in my whole life!"

"Awww, you're so sweet. But I'm getting all old and flabby." She put her hands behind her head and struck another sexy pose, while she fished for more compliments.

"Suzanne, if you're old and flabby, then I'm... I don't know what I am. A monkey's uncle. You're so intensely amazing; I can't even put it into words. An eighteen year old girl could only dream of having your body." He contemplated saying, "I love you," but held back.

She stepped forward, drew him into a hug, and placed his head between her naked breasts.

Alan was so astounded and excited that he missed the fact this was a violation of the supposed no touching rule.

As she squeezed, both of her nipples pushed into his cheeks. "You're not half bad yourself, Sweetie. All that tennis and swimming is paying off. You're really filling out lately. But don't be saying 'I love you' or think of me romantically while I'm helping you with your problem, okay? That's something you do with girls your own age. I'm just a married woman who's helping you with your problem."

She thought to herself, I wish I could tell him the truth! I dream of him telling me, "I love you, Aunt Suzy." There's nothing more I'd rather hear him say. But if my ambitious ultimate fantasy scheme is going to come true, I have to hold my horses. He needs to be emotionally open to lust and love from Susan and Katherine, too. And of course I can't forget that Susan is probably listening. Drat!

She continued, "I must say, I'm so happy I can help with your problem. And if we have some fun in the process, then no harm done, right? If the doctor says I have to suck and stroke your cock many times a day, then that's just what I have to do, isn't it?"

Alan was really glad now he had held off from saying "I love you" - it was as if she'd read his mind and saw he was on the verge of saying something like that. He decided yet again that it was always best to say as little as possible in these situations.

"You're the best, Suzanne!" he enthused, but her mention that she was married filled his head with the thought of adultery, and he felt very guilty even as he grew more turned on.

She responded, "Am I really? How do you know if I'm such a good cocksucker after just one time? Maybe I need to show you again, to prove my point." His penis was already hard again.

She immediately got down on all fours and took it in her mouth.

Alan put his hands on her head, already forgetting about the "no touching" rule (though in this case it didn't really matter).

The second blowjob was much better than the first. The first time ended in just a couple of minutes, but Alan had much greater stamina for the second go-around.

She sucked and sucked, and took him in, almost to his balls sometimes.

His brain reeled from pleasure and wonder. I can't believe anyone can fit that much penis inside a mouth. Damn!

Alan had been sitting on the floor near her, but halfway through the blowjob she propped him back up on the edge of the bed so that her hands could be freed up. This allowed her to finger herself at the same time.

She'd frigged herself in front of him the night before, but this time Alan could see what she was doing. He watched with intense interest as her fingers disappeared up into her hole and then wiggled around. He saw her pull at her clit, but didn't know what it was.

After a few minutes she stopped to catch her breath. As she rested, she asked, "So, do you like the sight of me naked and on my knees with your cock in my hand?"

His heart was racing from excitement. "I love it! I especially like to see your ass and your tits sway from so close up."

"Good. 'Cos you're going to be seeing me in this position a LOT from now on. I LOVE to do this, and I love to do it FOR YOU!" She resumed her happy slurping.

Alan thought, Why on Earth would the most perfect teen cheesecake centerfold on the whole friggin' planet be interested in me in the first place, much less want to help me out like this? It must just be her giving nature, trying to help me through my medical situation. What a giving woman!

When they finally both came together, it was very loud. Both of them cried out loudly, now that there wasn't such a sense it had to be kept secret.

In fact, Suzanne wanted Susan to hear just how much fun they were having to help convince Susan she should blow her son as well. So she cried and screamed even louder than usual.

Alan collapsed back onto the bed. "That was amazing! Fantastic. I'm such a lucky man!"

"That you are," replied Suzanne, but as she said this she quickly strode to the door and opened it up a crack, even though she was buck-naked. She wanted to see if Susan had been listening.

Suzanne arrived just in time to see a body quickly moving into the bathroom across the hall and less than ten feet from Alan's door. There was someone who had been eavesdropping, but she realized to her great surprise, Hey, that's Katherine, not Susan! Even better. So she's curious too. Excellent!

CHAPTER 10 (Saturday, Oct. 12)

Alan looked forward to the weekend with some trepidation and excitement. Being around the house all day long meant he would have even more opportunities to experience teasing, temptation, and nudity. Most importantly, he figured there were even more chances for further blowjobs and handjobs from Suzanne.

He didn't have to wait long. No more than an hour after breakfast, Suzanne found him in his room and gave him another blowjob.

Afterwards she went and found Susan, and gave her a detailed account. She'd done the same with the two blowjobs from the afternoon before.

The first time Suzanne did this, Susan had been struck mute, but now she at least found her voice. Each time Suzanne started such a conversation, Susan at first would pretend to be shocked and appalled. She would say things like, "Really, Suzanne, you shouldn't. That's more than I need to know. Please!"

But Suzanne would come back with a "fig-leaf" justification that temporarily lessened Susan's guilt. She would say something along the lines, "Susan, remember that a blowjob or handjob in this house is not a sexual act, it's a medical procedure. It is our duty to make sure that Alan is being properly stimulated the requisite number of times and that there are no ill effects in the process. I know you're not happy about it, but it's your duty now to closely monitor the situation."

Susan typically would mumble something along the lines, "But it's so improper. Really. It's not right."

Then Suzanne would say something like, "There may come a time when Alan needs a blowjob and I'm not there. What if Alan was dying and needed CPR and you didn't know how to do it? It's just the same with blowjobs except you put your mouth over his big erection instead of his mouth."

After a few additional and increasingly feeble protests, Susan would give in.

Then Suzanne would describe what she did to Alan in the most graphic, detailed, and arousing manner she could muster. She would start with a clinical description if Susan was resistant, but then quickly move into much more passionate language.

The only thing she held back with was some of her word choices. Words like "cock," "cunt," "jack off," and "tit" were too much for Susan's blushing ears.

Susan tolerated Suzanne's use of the words "penis" or "erection" and sometimes even "dick," but she continued to use "member" or "thing."

Inevitably, as soon as Suzanne finished her description, she would make herself scarce.

Then Susan would suddenly find it prudent to conduct yet another "breast exam." She'd usually do it in the shower. She generally refrained from putting fingers actually inside her pussy, as that contradicted the breast exam excuse too blatantly. Plus, she knew that what she was doing was really masturbating, but she figured it wasn't so sinful if she just confined herself to breast play.

Thinking about Suzanne's hot talk while running her hands all over her body, especially her breasts, always sent her over the edge. She hadn't failed to climax a single time yet.

Up until this point in her life, Susan had had just about the most vanilla and boring sex life possible for a non-virgin to have. She'd acted like sex was purely for the purposes of procreation and any deviation was immoral and a sin. Her husband Ron wasn't particularly religious, but he didn't really try to fight her about it. Their sex acts seemed more like the fulfillment of obligations than real acts of passion. It was like they did it every now and then because that's what married couples were supposed to do.

Sometimes Suzanne wondered if Ron might not actually be a closeted homosexual. She knew that most men would have given their right arm to have sex with Susan, but Susan had confessed to her that Ron was never much into physical contact, even when he'd been courting her before marriage. Missionary position sex in the dark once or twice a year during his rare visits home was all she knew. Suzanne tried to drop hints about this to Susan, but Susan dismissed them out of hand.

As a result of her limited experience, Susan found the idea of handjobs and blowjobs a new and exciting thing. The fact that she'd considered them taboo made them appear even more tempting now. With her limited experience, even seeing an erect penis in the light of day seemed like a fairly wild and crazy idea.

As a result, during her "breast exams" she didn't have to think very hard to get excited. All she had to do was recall the vision of Alan's erection she'd seen during the appointments with Akami. She would close her eyes and the hands around the penis would morph from Akami's to hers.

Then, after her fantasy had progressed for a while, typically she would find the erection somehow being forced into her mouth against her will. Sometimes it would be Akami and/or Dr. Fredrickson keeping her in place and shoving Alan's shaft down her throat, sometimes it would be Alan doing it all by himself.

Suzanne's descriptions were so vivid that Susan felt as if she'd already had Alan's penis in her hands and in her mouth several times already. As she sucked the penis she would discover she loved it and didn't need forcing. Alan would end up cumming all over her. Her masturbatory fantasies rarely progressed to the idea of actually fucking, because the handjob and blowjob fantasies were so intense that they made her cum every time.

In her first couple of showers, she just left the shower head hanging on the wall, as usual. But then she used the hose and pointed the nozzle directly at her pussy. She considered putting a finger in her pussy to be crossing a moral line she didn't want to cross. However, with the pulse setting on and pointed right at her clit, she could get off easily without actually having to finger inside herself.

When it was over, the guilt would come, but that wouldn't stop her from doing it again the next day. She had more "breast exams" in her bed, too, although in the shower with the water pressure was her favorite.

CHAPTER 11

Alan played tennis with his friend Peter after lunch, and then took a nap. In the late afternoon he decided to go swimming in the backyard swimming pool. Every weekend he either did that, or swam in the ocean, or both.

Katherine was already sitting by the pool. She had just been swimming laps, and was drying her hair in the sun. She swam in the pool a lot to keep in shape, and unlike Susan and Suzanne, she liked to work on her tan.

Seeing Alan coming, she stood up to say hello. "How are things, Big Brother?" she said jovially.

"Things are very good, Sis. Very, very, outstandingly good," he replied. His mind had been focused on Susan and Suzanne lately, but his sister had also been on his mind. She was dressing provocatively and acting sexily, and Alan wondered what it all meant with her, especially her cheerleading display a few days before. But it didn't occur to him that she might have figured out he was watching her naked, and neither of them brought the incident up.

"I can't possibly imagine why things are so good," she told him, smiling all the while. "It can't possibly have to do with a certain attractive next door neighbor wrapping her mouth around someone's pecker, could it?" She giggled and blushed at the same time for being so forward. But she could hardly help but bring it up - for the last several hours she'd been thinking of little else.

"Hey, how did you know that?!"

Katherine lay down on a lawn chair. "Oh, I don't know. A little bird told me. Not to mention the fact that my room is ten feet from yours. I could hear the slurping for a mile away. It sounded like someone finishing off the last of a milkshake with a straw."

"It did not! My room has very good soundproofing and your does too."

"Okay. True. Maybe I overheard Mom and Aunt Suzy talking about it. I have a feeling they talk about it a lot." In fact, she'd heard a bit of them talking about it, but she'd also listened at his door.

Alan wanted to know more, but he felt more than a little awkward discussing blowjobs with his sister. Seeing her in a bathing suit, even if it was a relatively conservative one-piece suit, was enough to get him hard again and drive all other thoughts and moral dilemmas out of his mind. "You look very cute in that suit," he said.

"Oh, you think so?" Katherine was very pleased with the compliment. Until recently, Alan had gone out of his way to avoid thinking about his sister's body. Usually that was easy because she dressed so conservatively. When she would go swimming he'd usually steer clear of the pool because she would get shy and get out of the water if he was around. As a result, this was the first time in a long time they were at their own pool together.

Katherine had always thought that her secret crush on her brother would always remain just that, a secret. But with all the wild developments around the house in recent days, she was beginning to believe she could turn her dreams into reality as long as she had the guts to go for it. She longed to "help" Alan with his "problem." She'd been masturbating in her bed as much as Susan had in the past couple of days. Ironically, they were both dreaming nearly the exact same things.

Listening in on Suzanne talking to Susan about giving Alan a blowjob earlier in the day and actually listening through the door to Suzanne doing it in his room boosted her confidence to take her teasing with Alan a step further. Burned into her brain was the mental image of Suzanne, who she also considered her Aunt Suzy, with her mouth wrapped around her brother's stiff erection. It was about the most arousing thing she'd ever imagined, since she knew it really happened.

These thoughts drove her onwards, but she still battled with her prudish habits and fear of rejection and the unknown.

She decided the compliment of her bathing suit was just the opening she needed to do a little more teasing, especially as she knew no one else was home yet. "You may like this bathing suit, but I don't," she pouted.

"Why not?" Alan asked, taking the bait.

"You've seen the stuff Mom and Aunt Suzy are wearing these days, and I still have to wear a one-piece bathing suit! I need a new one. Anyways, I've been wearing this one so long that I've gotten some serious tan lines from it." She grabbed the edge of the suit underneath her armpit and pulled it inward towards her nipple.

"You see right there? You see the tan line?" She kept pulling her suit inwards until her tit completely popped out of the suit. But she acted like that was nothing unusual, and just left her suit that way. "I have to get rid of these awful lines."

"Y-y-yes, I can see," Alan stammered. "The tan line."

He was shocked, but she was nearly as surprised as he was over what she had just done. It was as if her hands had a mind of their own.

"But it's like that all over!" Katherine moaned and pouted. "Look, it's the same on the other side." She pulled on her suit until her other tit popped out. The bathing suit was now bunched up in her cleavage.

She looked up at Alan for his reaction, and was satisfied to see he was intensely fixated and aroused. So she decided to move on, and rotated her body so Alan could see her butt while still checking out her naked tits. "Look on the butt, too. The tan line is even worse down there."

She pulled at the edge of her suit on her butt until she completely revealed an ass cheek. Then she did the same on the other side. Now her suit was stuffed in her ass crack as well as in her cleavage.

Alan was too stunned to speak.

So she went on, "What do you think I can do about this problem, until I get a new suit? The more I'm in the sun, the worse it gets!" She looked at him like this was a serious problem and she couldn't just go out and get a new suit tomorrow. (In actual fact, she already had another one. She wore a two-piece bikini when hanging around with her fellow cheerleaders swimming during the girls only pool hours at school, and only wore the more conservative one at home.)

Alan stared at her for some long moments and then realized she was expecting an answer. He squeaked out, "I don't know." He was having a hard time concentrating on the question.

"Oh wait, I know! I have an idea!" she said happily. "What if I just sunbathe topless? That will get rid of those tan lines."

She pulled her shoulder straps down and off of her arms, but kept her swimsuit on from right below her tits and downwards. "That feels better!" she cried out. Grabbing the bunched up suit below her boobs, she pushed it up into her boobs and out, and began sliding the fabric back and forth. Her completely exposed rack began swishing back and forth along with the fabric.

She couldn't believe what she was doing, but she seemingly had no control over her actions any more. Katherine had been completely overtaken by lust. Just as happened to her mother, her intellect shut off and she had no idea what she would do next because her body was in the driver's seat.

"I know these boobs don't compare with Susan's and Suzanne's. I wish so much they were bigger!" she cried out as she continued to jiggle them. She saw how much Alan was fascinated with Susan's jiggling boobs recently and tried to imitate what turned him on. It worked.

Alan now stood about ten feet away and continued to come in closer, like a moth drawn to a flame. He said, "Sis, don't say that! I think your breasts are perfectly fine."

"Fine? Just fine? Aunt Suzy's are super, Mom's are fantastic, and mine are just fine? You might as well say adequate!" She jiggled them even more enthusiastically.

"No, I didn't mean it that way," Alan protested. "I think you have the best tits in the whole high school. I really mean that."

"Really? But what about Amy, just next door? She has those same damn big boob genes Suzanne has. Not to mention Christine, your love interest. And what about Heather, the head cheerleader? And what about-"

"Hey, just a minute!" Alan interjected. "Bigger is not always better. There may be one or two who have bigger ones than you, but I still think yours are the best in school."

"Awww, you're just saying that," she said, delighted. She continued to shake them back and forth. "What about my nipples? Don't you think they're too small?" She put her hands directly on her boobs and began pinching and pulling at her nipples. She tried to keep shaking her tits by thrusting her shoulders.

"No, I like them a lot," Alan said. "Don't knock your body. You have a great body! And your face. It's so lovely!"

She was astounded at his compliments, as he'd complimented her on other things many times but he'd never really complimented her appearance before. But she continued to play. "Maybe my problem is this suit then. I think it's far too small on me. Look! It barely even covers my most private parts." Leaving her tits exposed, she grabbed her suit with both hands just above her pussy and pinched the fabric together so the sides of her hairy pussy were showing. Then she pulled up, shoving the suit deep into her vulva and ass crack.

She began masturbating herself with the suit, pulling it up and down repeatedly. She finally fell to the ground and continued pulling the suit higher and higher away from her body. She splayed her legs wide to give her brother a perfect display of her lewd show. She didn't care about anything anymore - it was as if she were possessed.

She began openly panting and moaning. Her legs impulsively kicked into the air. This was easily the most intense masturbatory experience she had ever had. She started a powerful orgasm that went on and on. She began gasping, "Oh no! Alan! Fuck! Oh God!"

Her display was so startling that Alan suddenly became aware how they were outside and that in theory anyone could be watching. He quickly looked all around, but realized the odds of anyone looking into their remote backyard were between slim and none. His primary concern was that Susan might return home. Also, Amy often walked into their house through the back patio, and could come across them at any time.

He looked back at Katherine, and saw that she was now getting on all fours, as if she wanted to be fucked doggy-style. He watched as she pulled her suit down her legs and stuck her ass up into the air in his direction. What's the deal?! Are all the women in the house total nymphos or something? I can barely wrap my head around what's happening with Aunt Suzy and Mom, and now the same thing is happening to Sis! Dang, we should have tried to solve my energy problem years ago!

"My ass!" she cried out. She wanted to continue the banter with Alan, but she was too far gone to think straight. She lost track of everything except her hand on her butt. She used her hand to rub all over. Her pussy was leaking like a river, so she got her hands wet and spread her pussy juices all over her ass. Finally she opened her pussy lips for Alan, and then plunged her finger into it. She finger fucked herself as her ass and in fact her whole body rocked up and down.

Alan steadily drew closer until he stood over her only two or three feet away. He was tempted to reach out and hold her delicious ass in his hands. But some shred of sanity told him that would lead to disaster.

Alan thought, I can't touch her - I can't! Once I start on such an obviously horny girl, who knows where it'll end. Actually, I do know exactly where it will end - I'll fuck my own sister! I can't do that! Not only that, but odds are good someone will be home soon. Susan is likely to come home from shopping at any time, 'cos she has to prepare dinner. What if she sees us?

So he restrained himself. He even managed to keep his penis in his swimsuit, though he was sorely tempted to masturbate along with his sister. But he could only take so much, and his willpower slipped a little further every second.

She finally appeared to calm down, and collapsed completely on the deck. She took her swimsuit all the way off her butt and pulled it down to her knees. She just lay there with her ass still poking up into the air, looking up at Alan and smiling at him. "How did you like the show?" she asked.

But the show wasn't really over. Even as she said this, she put her hands on her pussy and began rubbing it.

She thought, It's like my pussy is itching worse than the worst case of poison ivy, and I've got no choice but to scratch it! I can't believe I'm actually doing this in front of my brother! This must just be an erotic dream - it can't be real.

"Shit. That was amazing, Sis! This is the hottest thing I think I've ever seen!"

Katherine asked, "Remember when we were little kids of about five or six, and we played show and tell? Since I've shown you mine, I think it's your turn to show me yours." Sweat poured down her face, and she felt as if she would die of pleasure. She'd never been remotely as aroused as she was right now, and wanted to cry out at the top of her lungs in joy.

"I don't know..." Alan said doubtfully. "What about someone coming along? Amy could walk in, really, at any time..." His resolve continued to weaken.

"Show me your big thick cock!" Katherine interrupted impatiently. "I'm doing this to help inspire you with your problem, so take it out and jack off! That's what you're supposed to do. Shoot your seed like the doctor says you should! Shoot it all over my ass! Give me your big load! Cover me in cum!" Some tiny part of her brain recoiled in horror at her words but was shoved aside by the larger part of her brain hijacked by pure lust.

"Katherine, sssh! Someone might hear!"

"I'm going to scream out loud right now unless you show me your dick! Take it out!" Her fingers furiously worked inside her pussy. She didn't really mean to blackmail him and she would never follow through; she was just so overcome with lust that she was ready to say anything to him if it helped her cause.

"Well... Maybe... Okay, let's be quick about it." Alan pushed his penis out the bottom of his shorts and grabbed it with a hand.

"Looks like someone else has a suit that's too tight," Katherine joked. She spoke more quietly now and was more subdued now that she'd gotten her wish and could look at his hard-on up close. "Sorry about what I just said. You know I love you and I wasn't gonna scream. But dammit, rub it! I wanna see you jack off! I wanna see you cum. I wanna see you cum all over me!"

Alan's resistance broke down a little more, and he began masturbating his penis out in the wide-open back yard. "Katherine, this isn't right," He complained even as he unabashedly stroked himself. "I'm your brother and you're my sister. We can't do this kind of thing. For starters, what if Mom saw?"

"I'm just giving you visual stimulation for your problem. We're not even touching each other!" she said between her panting. Her hand in her pussy was a blur of motion and she already was working up towards another orgasm. "But it's not fair - I'm naked and you're not. Take it all off!"

Alan pulled his swimsuit off himself and threw it aside. He justified it by noting it wasn't hiding anything any more anyway. Both of them continued to masturbate mere feet from each other.

"Let's just not get caught," she said after another minute or two. "Besides, you seem to be enjoying yourself. Do you like to watch your horny little sister cum? I'm cumming for you, Alan! For you!"

Alan in fact was about to orgasm despite his best efforts to hold it off.

Katherine had no such need to hold off, and began another whole series of small orgasms.

CHAPTER 12

But just then, they heard the sound of the garage door opening.

Alan cried, "Oh shit! Mom must be home!" His penis twitched, and he strained to control his muscles so he wouldn't cum. But it was a losing battle, and he started to cum even as he moved towards the pool. He yelled at his sister, "Quick, grab your suit and jump in the pool!"

Katherine and Alan both jumped in the pool and put their suits on after they were already in the water.

Alan figured that was the safest thing to do. The water would clean them from the smell of sweat and sex.

Luckily for Alan, just about all of his cum shot into the pool as he was jumping into it, and then his penis continued to pump out more semen underwater. But the sexual experience was kind of spoiled ruined by the ill-timed interruption.

However, they needn't have worried too much about Susan, because she'd gone shopping and so she spent a number of minutes taking bags of groceries into the house.

Susan took so long to come out that Katherine joked about starting things up again, right in the pool.

When Susan finally came out to say hello to them, Alan and Katherine looked as innocent as angels, dressed in their suits and swimming laps in the pool. Alan at least was looking angelic - had Susan looked closely she might have noticed a wild look still in Katherine's eyes.

The only close call was that Susan happened to stand only about a foot away from a puddle of Katherine's pussy juice as she talked to them. She didn't notice though, and she commented, "I'm so glad to see you two swimming together. You haven't done that in ages."

With her eyes unconsciously drawn to the puddle of cum, Katherine answered, "Mom, it's this new sexing things up policy. I love it! I'm just relaxing and having so much fun. I feel like I'm opening up all the way and letting in new experiences." She said this last sentence with a special double meaning directed towards Alan. She turned to him and winked just to make sure he got the picture.

Alan recalled her opening up when she spread her pussy lips for him just minutes earlier, and wondered if the "new experience" she was so eager to let in was resting between his legs. He gulped nervously, but his mother didn't notice.

Susan said approvingly, "Oh, that's so good to hear. I love how you two get along so well; so much better than most siblings." She smiled benignly. "You're both such perfect little angels!"

Katherine was still randy, and replied, "We definitely are becoming much closer than most siblings. Much closer! Don't you think, Big Brother?" She giggled happily.

Alan just coughed nervously.

Susan left a minute later after asking what they wanted for dinner.

As soon as his mother was gone, Alan burst into anger. "Sis! What the hell came over you? Were you possessed? ARE you possessed?"

In actual fact, Katherine really was more or less still possessed by lust as he asked this. But his obvious distress about what happened cooled her ardor tremendously. As if snapping out if it, she said, "I'm sorry. Really sorry." She hurriedly pulled herself out of the pool. "I don't know what came over me."

As Alan watched her get out of the pool, he felt conflicting emotions. Dang! Sis is sexy! I never realized. And she totally wants me. That totally blows my mind. But on the other hand, if we start doing stuff, everything is going to change. Maybe our close friendship will be ruined if things don't work out.

Hell, what am I thinking?! She's my SISTER! I need to be more... well, disturbed by that! I mean, that's just so fucked up. My sister made me cum. Whoa. But that can never happen again. Never!

Katherine rushed back to her room. Once there, she burst into tears at the magnitude of what she had done as she fully snapped out of the erotic fugue she'd been in.

CHAPTER 13

Alan also returned to his room. He took another cold shower, and tried to think of anything but Susan, Suzanne, or now, especially Katherine. But he had no luck with that. He considered talking to Katherine, but decided to give her some time to sort herself out.

Finally, he put on one of his favorite albums, "The White Album" by The Beatles. He lay on his bed, closed his eyes, and listened to it on headphones to escape the world. That kept his mind successfully occupied until dinner.

Dinner brought more seductive clothing and poses from Susan, as well as from Suzanne who ate with them yet again.

But Katherine was covered up, demure, and even morose. She was extremely upset with herself. What on Earth came over me? She pondered that all evening. Do I want to have sex with my brother? Of course not. That's only for fantasies. I must have been out of my mind. I mean, I was totally wanting and even expecting that he would fuck me then and there! He's gonna hate me or think me a freak if I do something crazy like that again. I was so stupid! How can I apologize to him? I can't believe I have a crush on my own brother.

Alan also was frequently lost in thought throughout the meal, wondering what was going on with his sister. She was too ashamed to look him in the face and fled at the first opportunity.

He decided he really needed to try to get some homework done after dinner, but didn't get much of an opportunity.

Suzanne stopped by his room only minutes after he tried to buckle down and concentrate. She wanted to give him another blowjob and was so enthusiastic about it that she launched straight in after saying no more to him than, "I'm ready for my after dinner snack."

Within seconds of entering his room, she was topless and on her knees below where he sat at his desk. She unzipped his shorts zipper and had his penis in her mouth before he was even fully erect.

But it didn't take long for her to fix that problem. A few seconds later, she found herself slurping up a very stiff erection.

Suzanne said to him, during a break in her cocksucking, "I don't know who's luckier, you or me. As you might have guessed, I have an extremely healthy sexual appetite. I'm enjoying sucking you off soooo much! Your cum is really actually quite tasty. Some guys, you wouldn't believe how bad they taste."

She held his penis in her hands, caressing it lovingly. "But what's really great is your penis. Eight inches long. Some have longer, but believe me, a ten inch dick is extremely uncommon outside of professional pornography. But yours is so thick too! It fills up my mouth just right. I don't think I could take it in all the way or enjoy it more if it were any bigger. You have the perfect cock for sucking."

"Thanks. I think you're perfect, too. And your mouth is just right for sucking. When I see your lips now, I always imagine them wrapped around my shaft."

"Flattery will get you everywhere."

Alan hesitated, then asked, almost in the tone of a small child asking for a nickel, "Aunt Suzy, could I ask you for a favor?"

"Of course, Sweetie, but remember our boundaries."

"Could I have a close look at ... how you are below?"

Suzanne was delighted by his request, as it provided a means for her to ratchet up the sexual tension between the two of them, and advance her seduction plans. She wanted to draw things out, but at the same time she wanted to encourage any signs of aggressiveness. She played for time, and joked, "So, you want to see me in the special layer of Hell reserved for older women who are too free with teenaged boys?"

He blushed. "I'm so sorry. I didn't know you feel that way. Please forgive-"

She cut him off. "That's just a joke, Sweetie. Aww, you're just so innocent and cute, how can I say no? But will you tell your mother?"

He burst into laughter, guffawing extra hard because he was so filled with nervous tension.

"What? What's so funny?"

"Oh, nothing."

Suzanne spread her legs and raised her skirt, almost enabling him to see her female treasures there. She playfully raised an eyebrow and said, "Now is that any way to treat a lady you want to ask a very personal favor of?"

He smiled. "Okay. Well, it's that I just now imagined running to Mom like I did when I was five. I'd run to her in the kitchen and reach up to pull on her dress and say, 'Mommy! Mommy! Suzanne let me look at her pussy!'"

Suzanne grinned but pretended seriousness. "Hmm. And you just might do it, too."

Alan suddenly felt like he would go crazy if he couldn't at least see a pussy up close. It was hellish to get so many sightings from a distance, like seeing Katherine's pussy by the pool, or near sightings, like just about any time he and Suzanne were alone together lately, and never really being able to examine one, much less touch one. Since Susan had been so prudish that she wouldn't allow him to attend sex ed classes, everything "down there" was a bit mysterious.

He knew Suzanne wouldn't allow him to touch her there, but he sensed from her words and demeanor that she might still be convinced to allow his request to just give it a good look. With a very earnest expression, he raised his right hand in a Boy Scout salute and said, "I promise I won't touch anything. Scout's honor. I'll keep my hands behind my back! Please, Aunt Suzy, I think I'm going to go crazy if I can't check out a…, well, a vagina," he finished, a bit lamely.

Suzanne teased, pretending to waver. "Hmm. Will this give you points towards your 'Pussy Watching' Boy Scout merit badge?"

"Yes it will," he grinned, deciding that he needed to loosen up and play along.

She came back with an even bigger grin. "Well... Okay. But just you; please don't bring the whole troop over. And you have to complete all the requirements for your Pussy Watching badge before you can even THINK about working on your Pussy Touching badge. Is that clear?"

"Yes, Aunt Suzy. And to think I was going to go for one of those advanced knotting merit badges instead."

After more grins and giggles, he turned to his computer and brought up an image he had been looking at earlier. It was a close-up of a beautiful young woman, not much older than he was, laying on her back with her legs spread and bent and her knees drawn up on either side of her breasts. Her moist pussy was fully exposed, the labia slightly parted. "There's something about this image I really like. Could you please show me your pussy like THAT?"

Suzanne glanced at the image, then looked at Alan reproachfully, but appeared to be considering the matter. "Well..." she said slowly, enjoying the power she held over him.

He leaned so far forward in anticipation of her answer that he nearly fell over.

She sighed with mock resignation. "I suppose the Scouts require that particular position for the merit badge. And I DO support their fine organization..." She winked. "But remember, no touching."

Suzanne walked over and quietly locked the door, then removed her skirt and lay on her back on his bed. She spread her legs slightly and then placed her hands on the backs of her knees and brought her knees up to her chest, copying the pose of the Internet model that was still apparent on the computer screen.

Alan's eyes went wide as they locked on her crotch and his mouth involuntarily dropped open as he fell to his knees in front of her, his face inches from her spread beaver. At the top was her bush, neatly trimmed into a roughly triangular shape.

Suzanne kept the remainder of her pubic region free of hair through waxing. She was in a highly aroused state, and her labia were swollen, her clit throbbing and erect. She was very wet, and a small trail of moisture slowly trickled out of her pussy and ran down her ass and across her asshole. Her fully engorged vulva included every shade of pink Alan had ever imagined, and then some; the labia were almost crimson at the base, deep pink in the middle, and coral with a few tinges of purple at the outer edges. It struck Alan as being the most beautiful thing he had ever seen, and his breath caught in his throat.

He felt drawn to it like a moth to a flame, and his face slowly approached her womanhood, almost against his will. When his face was about two inches from her, he closed his eyes and inhaled deeply, savoring the unique, rich, heady, musky scent of a woman in heat. He pressed forward millimeter by millimeter until the tip of his nose almost met her pubic hair.

Alan inhaled very deeply once again, and then began slowly tracing back and forth across her bush with his nose, lips, and cheeks, turning his face slightly from side to side, just missing it by millimeters. He kept his lips tightly closed, as the possibility of licking or tasting her never occurred to him.

However, he came so close that she could just feel him, and the way he lightly grazed the outer edges of her pubic hair sent jolts of excitement through her.

She said wryly, "Boy, you sure skirt the edge of the words 'no touching', don't you?"

He pulled back, but asked, "Um, Aunt Suzy, I'm probably pushing my luck here, but I've always been real curious - can I see what it looks like inside?"

She sighed loudly. "You definitely ARE pushing your luck. But I suppose showing you just once for educational ideas wouldn't be so bad. As long as you don't get any weird ideas, okay?"

"Scout's honor."

So she repositioned herself and spread her pussy lips wide open with both hands. Her glistening, pink inner lips were fully on display.

Alan just stared, amazed. It reminded him of the inner meat of a giant clam he'd once seen while snorkeling. Just as with the clam, he was spellbound by its beauty.

Suzanne was loving putting on such a lewd show, but she pretended to be reluctant. All too soon, she pulled her hands away, causing her slit to close. "I feel so ashamed. You'll probably think I'm some kind of slut now."

He pulled back some more to look up into her eyes and said earnestly, "No, Aunt Suzy! Never! I think of you as a teacher and a great friend. You're helping me learn what I should have learned in sex ed class. I can't praise you enough."

She smiled benignly, but thought, Does he really think that? If he only knew! If he only knew how demanding my pussy gets, and how badly it wants this! If he decides to get bold, I'm a complete goner. I can't let him know how much my pussy controls me or I'll lose all my leverage with him! ... But for right now, I'm going to enjoy this to the fullest, heh-heh!

When Alan finally pulled back a few inches, Suzanne reached down and parted her labia so he could see her inner folds, then brought her fingers to her clit and pulled back the hood. Suzanne batted her eyelids slowly for a few moments, then turned her head slightly, and, in her breathy, seductive, and curiously scratchy voice, asked, "See anything you like?"

Alan was so ecstatic he wanted to cry for joy, but at the same time he felt strangely detached from reality, almost as if he was in a dream. He tried to burn the image, the texture, the scent, and every possible last detail of Suzanne's pussy into his brain, as he was irrationally, but genuinely, afraid that he might never have the chance to see another pussy in such a manner.

His heart was beating so hard and so quickly he could hear it echoing in his head, throbbing in his ears. He felt an immense pressure in his testicles. His penis was throbbing urgently, insistently, in time with his heart and his ears. He felt his penis convulse and begin shooting rope after rope of cum, covering the side of the bed before him. He collapsed to the floor.

Suzanne rolled her eyes and thought to herself, Oh, FUCKING SHIT! He came just from LOOKING at it! That makes me so happy! If I don't get him inside my pussy soon I'm the one who's going to go insane. She touched her clitoris and came in a massive climax.

Alan was so wiped out as he lay there on the floor that he didn't even realize Suzanne had gotten excited to the point of climax. He thought she'd done him a favor. When he finally recovered, he thanked her so profusely that she got a little embarrassed.

Suzanne swore him to secrecy again for good measure, then dressed and left.

Not long after that, Katherine came by Alan's room and apologized for her behavior. Blushing and head bowed, she said, "I'm so sorry, Brother. I was just trying to get you sexually excited for, you know, your problem, but I got carried away. I got so carried away! I don't even understand what happened. Can you possibly forgive me?"

"Of course!" he said soothingly. "Actually, there's nothing to forgive. You totally got me aroused, and that's what the doctor ordered, right?"

They hugged in a friendly way, and she left him feeling much better, but still somewhat ashamed of herself.

Since it was a Saturday night, Alan went to a party with his high school friends, which was fun enough but definitely an anticlimax to the rest of his day.

That night in bed, Alan pondered his day. My first blowjob, tennis, sister's wild strip show, another blowjob, a party - what a day! I could get used to this! I never really lived until I went to see Dr. Fredrickson. There's always something new - who knows what tomorrow will bring?